Skip to main content

Full text of "Vathek"

See other formats


Presented  to  the 
LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF    TORONTO 

by 


THE  ESTATE  OF  THE  LATE 
■I   S.  MORGAN 


A 


VATHEK 


III. 


These  tlic  (icnic  l.iouuln    up   m    nests  still   lii^licf  llinii   llic  rhnuh 


'■■4 


Ci^ 


cri       V-  \ 


kc 


^1 


?/| 


Sn 


^T 


•*>:;:;.:>- 


>f' 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  Whitehead  Brothers  (Wolverhampton)    Ltd. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 

To  face  page 
These  the  Genii  brought   up  in   nests 

still  higher  than  the  clouds  ...       Frontispiece 

Was  sufficient  of  itself  to  prevent  him 

from  sleeping ii 

The  Young  Nouronihar,    daughter  of 

the  Emir         91 

Supported  on  her  knees  the  perfumed 

head  of  Gulchenrouz  105 

The  Emir  suddenly  bursting  in 116 

Caused  them  to  be  carried  to  the  brink 

of  a  small  lake  123 

**  Fishes   ...   I  conjure  you  by  your 

glittering  scales*'     151 

Eblis  stood  forth  to  her  view 186 


VII. 


INTRODUCTION. 

William  Beckford,  who  was  born  in  1759,  came  of  an  old 
Gloucestershire  stock  established  for  many  years  at  the  village 
of  Beckford,  near  Tewkesbury.  The  family  appears  to  have  fallen 
upon  evil  times  after  the  Battle  of  Bosworth  where  in  support  of 
Richard  III.  the  Beckford  of  the  day  lost  his  life  and  the  family 
their  fortune.  A  period  of  two  hundred  and  seventeen  years 
elapsed  before  the  name  re-appeared  in  history  in  the  person  of 
Peter  Beckford,  a  Jamaica  planter  of  some  substance  who  in 
1702  was  appointed  Lieutenant  Governor  of  the  colony  and  who 
subsequently  died  in  a  fit  of  passion,  induced  by  the  opposition 
of  the  House  of  Representatives.  His  grandson  was  William 
Beckford,  father  of  the  author  of  Vathek,  alderman  and  twice 
Lord   Mayor   of   London. 

The  Jamaican  properties  had  appreciated  so  enormously  in 
value  that  Alderman  Beckford  was  one  of  the  wealthiest  men 
in  England.  He  was  noted  for  the  simplicity  of  his  private  life 
and  the  sumptuousness  of  his  public  entertainments;  and  in 
politics  for  his  courageous  support  of  John  Wilkes.  It  is 
recorded  that  on  one  occasion,  when  heading  a  deputation  to 
George  III.,  he  astonished  and  enraged  his  Majesty  by  reading 
him  a  stiff  lecture  on  his  constitutional  shortcomings.  Of  this 
affair  Horace  Walpole,  writing  to  Sir  Horace  Mann  in  1770, 
avers  that  it  reduced  the  King  to  the  alternative  of  sitting  silent, 
or  tucking  up  his  train,  jumping  from  the  throne,  and  taking 
sanctuary  in  the  royal  closet.  The  alderman's  political  activities 

IX. 


brought  him  not  only  notoriety  but  the  friendship  of  the  great 
Earl  of  Chatham,  to  whom  on  his  death  he  entrusted  the  task 
of  supervising  the  education  of  his  young  son,  William. 

The  latter  inherited  from  his  father  property  to  the  value 
of  a  million  pounds  and  an  income  of  £100,000  a  year,  a  fortune 
which  would  be  large  in  any  age  but  which  in  the  late  i8th 
century  was  considered  fabulous. 

Of  William's  boyhood  not  very  much  is  known.  He  was 
privately  educated  and  was  much  in  the  company  of  the  Pitts. 
He  must  thus  have  formed  an  early  intimacy  both  with  William 
Pitt  the  younger  and  with  his  sister  Lady  Hester  Stanhope,  the 
storv  of  whose  residence  at  Lebanon  has  so  often  been  told.  Lord 
Chatham  was  greatly  impressed  with  young  Beckford,  whose 
oratorical  facility  he  extolled  to  his  own  sons  and  whom  he  once, 
we  are  told,  warned  against  reading  The  Arabian  Nights,  a 
piece  of  advice  which  we  may  be  quite  sure  was  not  followed. 

In  his  seventeenth  year  Beckford  wrote  A  History  of 
Extraordinary  Painters,  a  clever  skit  which,  if  it  failed  to 
attract  much  contemporary  attention,  at  least  gave  promise  for 
the  literary  future  of  its  author.  In  1781  or  1782,  after  making 
the  Grand  Tour,  an  education  almost  obligatory  on  the  monied 
youth  of  the  day,  he  wrote  Vathek  in  French  and,  as  he  claimed, 
in  a  single  sitting  of  three  days  and  two  nights.  An  English 
edition,  translated  and  annotated  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Henley, 
was  published  without  authority  in  1784,  to  the  delight  of  his 
contemporaries  and  to  the  indignation  of  the  author  who  admitted, 
however,  that  the  work  "  was  tolerably  well  done." 

X. 


In  1783  Beckford  wrote  a  short  Arabian  tale  Al  Raoui,  and 
married  Lady  Margaret  Gordon  who  died  in  1786  after  giving 
birth  to  her  second  daughter. 

The  years  that  followed  were  filled  with  rather  fruitless 
activities.  He  was  never  goaded  to  his  work  by  the  spur  of 
poverty;  had  he  been  a  poor  man  the  tale  of  his  achievements 
would  probably  have  been  vastly  different.  As  it  was  he 
travelled  a  great  deal;  he  sat  in  Parliament;  he  wrote  a  series 
of  valuable  and  interesting  letters  from  Italy  and  Portugal;  he 
began  to  form  his  marvellous  collections. 

After  1796,  when  he  finally  returned  to  England,  his 
eccentricities  became  more  marked  and  his  literary  work 
dwindled  away.  During  the  remainder  of  his  life  he  published 
nothing  of  any  significance  except  his  foreign  letters  and  two 
burlesques  on  contemporary  sentimental   novels. 

In  1796  he  began  his  curious  architectural  experiments  at 
Fonthill,  the  Wiltshire  property  which  he  had  inherited  from 
his  father.  He  surrounded  it  with  a  wall  twelve  feet  high  and 
crowned  with  checaux-de-frise,  designed  to  exclude  alike  the 
inquisitive  intruder  and  the  local  sportsman.  He  pulled  down 
and  rebuilt  the  mansion  which  his  father  had  built  in  1775,  then 
pulled  it  down  and  built  it  up  again  yet  more  sumptuously.  A 
tower,  three  hundred  feet  high,  was  erected  by  gangs  of  men 
working  day  and  night  in  shifts.  So  eccentric  was  its  design  that 
it  collapsed  shortly  after  its  completion;  and  so  eccentric  was  the 
builder  that  he  promptly  re-erected  it!  The  foundations  even  of 
this  new  tower  were  so  negligently  or  fraudulently  laid  that  it 

XI. 


too  fell  in  ruins  not  long  after  Beckford  had  left  Fonthill.  In  this 
amazing  palace  he  shut  himself  up  with  a  doctor,  a  priest  and  a 
major-domo,  collecting  new  and  discarding  old  treasures  of 
furniture  and  of  art,  rarely  admitting  either  neighbour  or  visitor. 
In  1822  his  extravagance  and  neglect,  the  depreciation  of  his 
West  Indian  properties  and  a  series  of  unfortunate  law  suits  had 
so  embarrassed  his  finances  that  he  was  compelled  to  sell  the 
estate,  on  which  he  admitted  having  spent  a  quarter  of  a  million 
in  sixteen  years.  At  the  same  time  he  was  driven  to  dispose  of 
the  bulk  of  his  collections.  Hazlitt,  visiting  Fonthill  while  the 
sale  was  in  progress,  wrote:  '  It  is  a  desert  of  magnificence,  a 
glittering  waste  of  laborious  idleness,  a  cathedral  turned  into  a 
toyshop,  an  immense  museum  of  all  that  is  most  curious  and 
costly  and  at  the  same  time  most  worthless  in  the  productions  of 
art  and  nature.'  He  added  that  '  the  only  proof  of  taste  he 
(Beckford)  has  shown  in  this  collection  is  his  getting  rid  of  it.' 

From  Wiltshire  Beckford  retired  with  his  choicest 
treasures  to  Bath.  Here  he  created  a  miniature  Fonthill  on 
Lansdowne  Terrace,  planted  a  wood  and  built  the  inevitable 
tower,  and  continued  to  blend,  though  less  ambitiously,  the 
solitude  of  a  hermit  with  the  splendours  of  a  Caliph. 

Cyrus  Redding  who  aspired,  without  a  great  deal  of  success, 
to  act  Boswell  to  his  Johnson,  has  left  on  record  the  following 
description   of   him: — 

In  person  he  was  not  much  above  the  middle  height,  well 
formed,  and  rather  slender  than  full,  with  features  indicating 
intellectual  power,  and  small  gray  eyes  of  wonderful  acuteness. 

XII. 


His  dress  was  almost  uniformly  a  green  coat  with  clnth  buttons, 
a  buff  waistcoat  striped,  breeches  of  the  same  colour  as  the  coat, 
and  brown  topped  boots,  the  fine  cotton  stockings  appearing 
over  them.  His  apprehension  was  quick  and  his  enunciation 
rapid.  His  voice  was  agreeable,  his  gesture  energetic,  especially 
when  excited  in  conversation.  When  silent  or  examining  any- 
thing he  placed  his  freckled  fingers  over  his  mouth.  .  .  .  He 
seldom  sat  down,  even  when  conversing,  especially  if  particularly 
earnest.   His  manner  was  courteous  and  gentlemanly.' 

'  No  one,'  Redding  tells  us  elsewhere,  '  was  so  inaccessible 
to  strangers,  or  so  difficult  to  become  acquainted  with  unless  they 
were  connected  with  literature  or  art.'  He  hated  cruelty  to 
animals  and,  though  kind  and  generous  to  his  friends,  had  a 
'  withering  power  of  sarcasm  '  which  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
employ  when  he  thought  the  occasion  demanded  it. 

Beckford  died  in  1844,  leaving  ;^8o,ooo,  a  few  unpublished 
manuscripts,  a  reputation  for  eccentricity  almost  unmatched  in 
the  West  of  England,  and  one  master-piece,   Vathek. 

Vathek  must  remain  to  us,  as  to  the  author's  contemporaries, 
something  of  a  mystery.  It  might  be  the  mature  work  of  an  elderly 
cynic,  and  was  in  fact  almost  the  earliest  literary  effort  of  a  boy 
scarcely  out  of  his  teens.  It  is  a  magnificent  piece  of  English 
prose,  and  was  first  written  in  French.  It  is  filled  with  the 
atmosphere  and  colour  of  the  East,  yet  the  author  never  went 
out   of   Europe. 

Lord  Byron  wrote:  '  For  correctness  of  costume,  beauty 
of  description    and   power   of   imagination,    it   far   surpasses   all 

XIII. 


European  imitations;  and  bears  such  marks  of  originality  that 
those  who  have  visited  the  East  will  find  some  difficulty  in 
believing  it  to  be  more  than  a  translation.' 

It  is  hard  to  determine  with  any  degree  of  satisfaction  the 
literary  parentage  of  the  book.  Its  cynicism  and  what  a  writer  in 
the  Quarterly  Review  described  as  its  '  diabolical  levity  '  may 
perhaps  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of  Voltaire,  whom 
Beckford  met  in  Switzerland;  while  the  style  recalls  the 
majesty  of  Gibbon,  whom  he  certainly  admired  and  whose 
library  he  subsequently  bought.  But  the  key  to  the  mystery  will 
be  found  at  Fonthill.  Beckford  not  only  created  the  Caliph 
Vathek;  for  a  season  and  in  a  sense  he  was  the  Caliph  himself.  As 
the  splendours  of  the  palace  of  Alkoremmi,  erected  by  Motassem, 
were  insufficient  for  his  successor,  so  the  mansion  at  Fonthill 
could  not  satisfy  the  son  of  the  alderman;  and  a  Palace  of  the 
Five  Senses  was  reared  in  a  corner  of  the  Wiltshire  Downs. 
As  Vathek  aspired  to  build  a  tower  that  would  reach  to  Heaven, 
Beckford  erected  the  monumental  folly  which  twice  crashed  to 
earth.  And  while  Vathek  received  the  supernatural  assistance 
of  Genii,  Beckford  was  compelled  to  content  himself  with  a 
night  shift  of  workmen.  The  vividness  of  Vathek  is  a  reflection 
of  its  vividness  to  the  man  who  wrote  it.  The  spirit  of  an  Arabian 
Night  has  been  captured  so  completely  because  the  world  in 
which  Beckford  strove  to  live  was  an  Arabian  Night.  There  is  a 
voluptuousness  about  the  story  which  is  as  true  to  the  East  as 
are  the  fatalism  and  the  contempt  for  mankind  which  start  from 
its  pages.  Beckford  was  an  Oriental,  born  out  of  due  time  and 


XIV. 


/'  ■    ■  - 


•■  /'    I 


\ 


place,  a  Caliph  condemned  not  to  the  tortures  of  Eblis  but  to  the 
dull  limitations  of  the  Eng^lish  country-side. 

The  tower  has  fallen,  the  collections  are  scattered,  the 
palace  has  been  demolished.  Yet  in  Vathek  there  remains  a 
monument  more  durable  than  bronze  or  stone,  which  will 
survive  when  its  author's  follies  are  forgotten  and  his  name  has 
ceased  even  to  be  a  legend  in  the  county  where  he  lived. 

J.  G.  L. 


XV. 


THE    CALIPH    VATHEK. 

• 

ATHEK,  ninth  Caliph  of  the  race  of  the 
Abassides,  was  the  son  of  Motassem,  and 
the  grandson  of  Haroun  Al  Raschid. 
From  an  early  accession  to  the  throne, 
and  the  talents  he  possessed  to  adorn  it,  his  subjects 
were  induced  to  expect  that  his  reign  would  be  long 
and  happy.  His  figure  was  pleasing  and  majestic  ;  but 
when  he  was  angry  one  of  his  eyes  became  so  terrible 
that  no  person  could  bear  to  behold  it,  and  the  wretch 
upon  whom  it  was  fixed  instantly  fell  backward, 
and  sometimes  expired.  For  fear,  however,  of 
depopulating  his  dominions  and  making  his  palace 
desolate,  he  but  rarely  gave  w^ay  to  his  anger. 

Being  much  addicted  to  women  and  the  pleasures 
of  the  table,  he  sought  by  his  afifability  to  procure 
agreeable  companions;  and  he  succeeded  the  better 
as  his  generosity  was  unbounded  and  his  indulgences 
unrestrained,  for  he  was  by  no  means  scrupulous, 
nor  did  he  think  with  the  Caliph  Omar  Ben  Abdalaziz 
that  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  hell  of  this  world  to 
enjoy  Paradise  in  the  next. 


B 


He  surpassed  in  magnificence  all  his  predecessors. 
The  palace  of  Alkoremmi,  which  his  father  Motassem 
had  erected  on  the  hill  of  Pied  Horses  and  which 
commanded  the  whole  city  of  Samarah,  was  in  his 
idea  far  too  scanty ;  he  added  therefore  five  wings,  or 
rather  other  palaces,  which  he  designed  for  the 
particular  gratification  of  each  of  his  senses. 

In  the  first  of  these  were  tables  continually 
covered  with  the  most  exquisite  dainties,  which  were 
supplied  both  by  night  and  by  day  according  to  their 
constant  consumption,  whilst  the  most  delicious  wines 
and  the  choicest  cordials  flowed  forth  from  a  hundred 
fountains  that  were  never  exhausted.  This  palace 
was  called  'The  Eternal  or  Unsatiating  Banquet.' 

The  second  was  styled  *  The  Temple  of  Melody, 
or  The  Nectar  of  the  Soul.'  It  was  inhabited  by  the 
most  skilful  musicians  and  admired  poets  of  the  time, 
who  not  only  displayed  their  talents  within  but, 
dispersing  in  bands  without,  caused  every  surround- 
ing scene  to  reverberate  their  songs,  which  were 
continually  varied  in  the  most  delightful  succession. 

The  palace  named  *  The  Delight  of  the  Eyes,  or 
The  Support  of  Memory  *  was  one  entire  enchant- 


ment.  Rarities  collected  from  every  corner  of  the 
earth  were  there  found  in  such  profusion  as  to  dazzle 
and  confound,  but  for  the  order  in  which  they  were 
arranged.  One  gallery  exhibited  the  pictures  of  the 
celebrated  Mani,  and  statues  that  seemed  to  be  alive. 
Here  a  well-managed  perspective  attracted  the  sight, 
there  the  magic  of  optics  agreeably  deceived  it ;  whilst 
the  naturalist  on  his  part  exhibited,  in  their  several 
classes,  the  various  gifts  that  Heaven  had  bestowed 
on  our  globe.  In  a  word,  Vathek  omitted  nothing  in 
this  palace  that  might  gratify  the  curiosity  of  those 
who  resorted  to  it,  although  he  was  not  able  to  satisfy 
his  own,  for  he  was  of  all  men  the  most  curious. 

*  The  Palace  of  Perfumes,'  which  was  termed 
likewise  *  The  Incentive  to  Pleasure,'  consisted  of 
various  halls  where  the  different  perfumes  which  the 
earth  produces  were  kept  perpetually  burning  in 
censers  of  gold.  Flambeaux  and  aromatic  lamps  were 
here  lighted  in  open  day.  But  the  too  powerful  effects 
of  this  agreeable  delirium  might  be  avoided  by 
descending  into  an  immense  garden,  where  an 
assemblage  of  every  fragrant  flower  diffused  through 
the  air  the  purest  odours. 


The  fifth  palace,  denominated  *  The  Retreat  of 
Joy,  or  The  Dangerous,^  was  frequented  by  troops  of 
young  females  beautiful  as  the  houris  and  not  less 
seducing,  who  never  failed  to  receive  with  caresses 
all  whom  the  Caliph  allowed  to  approach  them;  for 
he  was  by  no  means  disposed  to  be  jealous,  as  his  own 
women  were  secluded  within  the  palace  he  inhabited 
himself. 

Notwithstanding  the  sensuality  in  which  Vathek 
indulged,  he  experienced  no  abatement  in  the  love 
of  his  people,  who  thought  that  a  sovereign  immersed 
in  pleasure  was  not  less  tolerable  to  his  subjects  than 
one  that  employed  himself  in  creating  them  foes. 
But  the  unquiet  and  impetuous  disposition  of  the 
Caliph  would  not  allow  him  to  rest  there ;  he  had 
studied  so  much  for  his  amusement  in  the  lifetime 
of  his  father  as  to  acquire  a  great  deal  of  knowledge, 
though  not  a  sufficiency  to  satisfy  himself;  for  he 
wished  to  know  everything,  even  sciences  that  did 
not  exist.  He  was  fond  of  engaging  in  disputes 
with  the  learned,  but  liked  them  not  to  push  their 
opposition  with  warmth;  he  stopped  the  mouths  of 
those  with  presents  whose  mouths  could  be  stopped, 


whilst  others,  whom  his  liberality  was  unable  to 
subdue,  he  sent  to  prison  to  cool  their  blood ;  a  remedy 
that  often  succeeded. 

Vathek  discovered  also  a  predilection  for 
theological  controversy,  but  it  was  not  with  the 
orthodox  that  he  usually  held.  By  this  means  he 
induced  the  zealots  to  oppose  him,  and  then  perse- 
cuted them  in  return ;  for  he  resolved  at  any  rate  to 
have  reason  on  his  side. 

The  great  prophet  Mahomet,  w^hose  vicars  the 
caliphs  are,  beheld  w4th  indignation  from  his  abode 
in  the  seventh  heaven  the  irreligious  conduct  of  such 
a  vicegerent. 

^' Let  us  leave  him  to  himself,"  said  he  to  the 
Genii,  who  are  always  ready  to  receive  his  commands ; 
**  let  us  see  to  what  lengths  his  folly  and  impiety  will 
carry  him ;  if  he  run  into  excess  we  shall  know  how  to 
chastise  him.  Assist  him,  therefore,  to  complete  the 
tower  which  in  imitation  of  Nimrod  he  hath  begun, 
not  like  that  great  vrarrior  to  escape  being  drowned, 
but  from  the  insolent  curiosity  of  penetrating  the 
secrets  of  Heaven;  he  w^ill  not  divine  the  fate  that 
awaits  him." 


The  Genii  obeyed,  and  when  the  workmen  had 
raised  their  structure  a  cubit  in  the  daytime,  two 
cubits  more  were  added  in  the  night.  The  expedition 
with  which  the  fabric  arose  was  not  a  little  flattering 
to  the  vanity  of  Vathek.  He  fancied  that  even 
insensible  matter  showed  a  forwardness  to  subserve 
his  designs,  not  considering  that  the  successes  of  the 
foolish  and  wicked  form  the  first  rod  of  their  chastise- 
ment. 

His  pride  arrived  at  its  height  when,  having 
ascended  for  the  first  time  the  eleven  thousand  stairs 
of  his  tower,  he  cast  his  eyes  below  and  beheld  men 
not  larger  than  pismires,  mountains  than  shells,  and 
cities  than  bee-hives. 

The  idea  which  such  an  elevation  inspired  of  his 
own  grandeur  completely  bewildered  him;  he  was 
almost  ready  to  adore  himself,  till,  lifting  his  eyes 
upward,  he  saw  the  stars  as  high  above  him  as  they 
appeared  when  he  stood  on  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
He  consoled  himself,  however,  for  this  transient 
perception  of  his  littleness  with  the  thought  of  being 
great  in  the  eyes  of  others,  and  flattered  himself  that 
the  light  of  his  mind  would  extend  beyond  the  reach 


A     .     Z. 


of  his  sight,  and  transfer  to  the  stars  the  decrees  of 
his  destiny. 

With  this  view  the  inquisitive  Prince  passed  most 
of  his  nights  on  the  summit  of  his  tower,  till  he 
became  an  adept  in  the  mysteries  of  astrology,  and 
imagined  that  the  planets  had  disclosed  to  him  the 
most  marvellous  adventures,  which  were  to  be 
accomplished  by  an  extraordinary  personage  from  a 
country  altogether  unknow^n. 

Prompted  by  motives  of  curiosity  he  had  always 
been  courteous  to  strangers,  but  from  this  instant  he 
redoubled  his  attention  and  ordered  it  to  be  announced 
by  sound  of  trumpet  through  all  the  streets  of 
Samarah  that  no  one  of  his  subjects,  on  peril  of 
displeasure,  should  either  lodge  or  detain  a  traveller, 
but  forthwith  bring  him  to  the  palace. 

Not  long  after  this  proclamation  there  arrived 
in  his  metropolis  a  man  so  hideous  that  the  very 
guards  w^ho  arrested  him  were  forced  to  shut  their 
eyes  as  they  led  him  along.  The  Caliph  himself 
appeared  startled  at  so  horrible  a  visage,  but  joy 
succeeded  to  this  emotion  of  terror  when  the  stranger 
displayed  to  his  view  such  rarities  as  he  had  never 


before  seen,  and  of  which  he  had  no  conception. 

In  reality  nothing  was  ever  so  extraordinary  as 
the  merchandise  this  stranger  produced ;  most  of  his 
curiosities,  which  were  not  less  admirable  for  their 
workmanship  than  splendour,  had  besides  their 
several  virtues  described  on  a  parchment  fastened  to 
each.  There  were  slippers  which  enabled  the  feet  to 
walk ;  knives  that  cut  without  the  motion  of  a  hand ; 
sabres  which  dealt  the  blow  at  the  person  they  were 
wished  to  strike,  and  the  whole  enriched  with  gems 
that  were  hitherto  unknown. 

The  sabres,  whose  blades  emitted  a  dazzling 
radiance,  fixed  more  than  all  the  Caliph's  attention, 
who  promised  himself  to  decipher  at  his  leisure  the 
uncouth  characters  engraven  on  their  sides.  Without, 
therefore,  demanding  their  price  he  ordered  all  the 
coined  gold  to  be  brought  from  his  treasury,  and 
commanded  the  merchant  to  take  what  he  pleased. 
The  stranger  complied  with  modesty  and  silence. 

Vathek,  imagining  that  the  merchant's  taciturnity 
was  occasioned  by  the  awe  which  his  presence 
inspired,  encouraged  him  to  advance,  and  asked  him 
with  an  air  of  condescension  who  he  was,  whence 

8 


he  came,  and  where  he  obtained  such  beautiful 
commodities. 

The  man,  or  rather  monster,  instead  of  making 
a  reply  thrice  rubbed  his  forehead  which,  as  well  as 
his  body,  was  blacker  than  ebony  ;  four  times  clapped 
his  paunch,  the  projection  of  which  was  enormous ; 
opened  wide  his  huge  eyes,  which  glowed  like 
firebrands ;  began  to  laugh  with  a  hideous  noise,  and 
discovered  his  long  amber-coloured  teeth  bestreaked 
with  green. 

The  Caliph,  though  a  little  startled,  renewed  his 
inquiries,  but  without  being  able  to  procure  a  reply ; 
at  which,  beginning  to  be  ruffled,  he  exclaimed  : 

**  Knowest  thou,  varlet,  who  I  am  and  at  whom 
thou  art  aiming  thy  gibes?  "  Then,  addressing  his 
guards  :  "  Have  ye  heard  him  speak  ?  Is  he  dumb  ?  " 

**  He  hath  spoken,"  they  replied,  **  though  but 
little." 

'* Let  him  speak  again,  then,"  said  Vathek,  "and 
tell  me  who  he  is,  whence  he  came,  and  where  he 
procured  these  singular  curiosities,  or  I  swear  by 
the  ass  of  Balaam  that  I  w^ill  make  him  rue  his 
pertinacity." 


The  menace  was  accompanied  by  the  Caliph  with 
one  of  his  angry  and  perilous  glances,  which  the 
stranger  sustained  without  the  slightest  emotion, 
although  his  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  terrible  eye  of 
the  Prince. 

No  words  can  describe  the  amazement  of  the 
courtiers  when  they  beheld  this  rude  merchant 
withstand  the  encounter  unshocked.  They  all  fell 
prostrate  with  their  faces  on  the  ground  to  avoid  the 
risk  of  their  lives,  and  continued  in  the  same  abject 
posture  till  the  Caliph  exclaimed  in  a  furious  tone  : 

*^  Up,  cowards  !  Seize  the  miscreant !  See  that  he 
be  committed  to  prison  and  guarded  by  the  best  of 
my  soldiers !  Let  him,  however,  retain  the  money  I 
gave  him;  it  is  not  my  intent  to  take  from  him  his 
property,  I  only  want  him  to  speak.** 

No  sooner  had  he  uttered  these  words  than 
the  stranger  was  surrounded,  pinioned  with  strong 
fetters,  and  hurried  away  to  the  prison  of  the  great 
tower,  which  was  encompassed  by  seven  empalements 
of  iron  bars  and  armed  with  spikes  in  every  direction 
longer  and  sharper  than  spits. 

The  Caliph,  nevertheless,  remained  in  the  most 

10 


.    .    \\';i-   >ulti(iriit   ot    it>t'll    to   prevent    liiiii    hoin    >lt'epiii<'-. 


violent  agitation  ;  he  sat  down  indeed  to  eat,  but  of  the 
three  hundred  covers  that  were  daily  placed  before 
him  could  taste  of  no  more  than  thirty-two.  A  diet  to 
w^hich  he  had  been  so  little  accustomed  w^as  sufficient 
of  itself  to  prevent  him  from  sleeping;  what  then 
must  be  its  effect  when  joined  to  the  anxiety  that 
preyed  upon  his  spirits  ?  At  the  first  glimpse  of  dawn 
he  hastened  to  the  prison,  again  to  importune  this 
intractable  stranger ;  but  the  rage  of  Vathek  exceeded 
all  bounds  on  finding  the  prison  empty,  the  gates 
burst  asunder,  and  his  guards  lying  lifeless  around 
him.  In  the  paroxysm  of  his  passion  he  fell  furiously 
on  the  poor  carcases,  and  kicked  them  till  evening 
without  intermission.  His  courtiers  and  vizirs  exerted 
their  efforts  to  soothe  his  extravagance,  but  finding 
every  expedient  ineffectual  they  all  united  in  one 
vociferation  : 

'*  The  Caliph  is  gone  mad  !  The  Caliph  is  out  of 
his  senses !  *' 

This  outcry,  which  soon  resounded  through  the 
streets  of  Samarah,  at  length  reaching  the  ears  of 
Carathis,  his  mother ;  she  flew  in  the  utmost  con- 
sternation to  try  her  ascendency  on  the  mind  of  her 

II 


son.  Her  tears  and  caresses  called  off  his  attention, 
and  he  was  prevailed  upon  by  her  entreaties  to  be 
brought  back  to  the  palace. 

Carathis,  apprehensive  of  leaving  Vathek  to 
himself,  caused  him  to  be  put  to  bed,  and  seating 
herself  by  him  endeavoured  by  her  conversation  to 
heal  and  compose  him.  Nor  could  anyone  have 
attempted  it  with  better  success,  for  the  Caliph  not 
only  loved  her  as  a  mother  but  respected  her  as  a 
person  of  superior  genius ;  it  was  she  who  had  induced 
him,  being  a  Greek  herself,  to  adopt  all  the  sciences 
and  systems  of  her  country,  which  good  Mussulmans 
hold  in  such  thorough  abhorrence.  Judicial  astrology 
was  one  of  those  systems  in  which  Carathis  was  a 
perfect  adept;  she  began,  therefore,  with  reminding 
her  son  of  the  promise  which  the  stars  had  made  him, 
and  intimated  an  intention  of  consulting  them  again. 

**  Alas !  "  sighed  the  Caliph,  as  soon  as  he  could 
speak,  *'  what  a  fool  have  I  been !  Not  for  the  kicks 
bestowed  on  my  guards  who  so  tamely  submitted  to 
death,  but  for  never  considering  that  this  extra- 
ordinary man  was  the  same  the  planets  had  fore- 
told,  whom,  instead  of  ill-treating,   I  should  have 

12 


conciliated    by    all    the    arts    of   persuasion/' 

**  The  past/'  said  Carathis,  "  cannot  be  recalled, 
but  it  behoves  us  to  think  of  the  future ;  perhaps  you 
may  again  see  the  object  you  so  much  regret;  it  is 
possible  the  inscriptions  on  the  vSabres  will  afford 
information.  Eat,  therefore,  and  take  thy  repose,  my 
dear  son  ;  we  will  consider  to-morrow  in  what  manner 
to  act." 

Vathek  yielded  to  her  counsel  as  well  as  he  could, 
and  arose  in  the  morning  with  a  mind  more  at  ease. 
The  sabres  he  commanded  to  be  instantly  brought, 
and  poring  upon  them  through  a  green  glass,  that 
their  glittering  might  not  dazzle,  he  set  himself  in 
earnest  to  decipher  the  inscriptions.  But  his  reiterated 
attempts  were  all  of  them  nugatory ;  in  vain  did  he 
beat  his  head  and  bite  his  nails,  not  a  letter  of 
the  whole  was  he  able  to  ascertain.  So  unlucky  a 
disappointment  would  have  undone  him  again  had 
not  Carathis  by  good  fortune  entered  the  apartment. 
''  Have  patience,  son  !  "  said  she.  *'  You  certainly 
are  possessed  of  every  important  science,  but  the 
knowledge  of  languages  is  a  trifle  at  best,  and  the 
accomplishment  of  none  but  a  pedant.  Issue  forth  a 

13 


proclamation  that  you  will  confer  such  rewards  as 
become  your  greatness  upon  anyone  that  shall 
interpret  what  you  do  not  understand  and  what  it  is 
beneath  you  to  learn ;  you  will  soon  find  your  curiosity 
gratified/' 

*' That  may  be/'  said  the  Caliph;  **  but  in  the 
meantime  I  shall  be  horribly  disgusted  by  a  crowd 
of  smatterers,  who  will  come  to  the  trial  as  much  for 
the  pleasure  of  retailing  their  jargon  as  from  the  hope 
of  gaining  the  reward.  To  avoid  this  evil  it  will  be 
proper  to  add  that  I  will  put  every  candidate  to  death 
who  shall  fail  to  give  satisfaction ;  for,  thank  heaven  ! 
I  have  skill  enough  to  distinguish  between  one  that 
translates  and  one  that  invents/' 

*' Of  that  I  have  no  doubt,"  replied  Carathis; 
**  but  to  put  the  ignorant  to  death  is  somewhat  severe, 
and  may  be  productive  of  dangerous  effects ;  content 
younself  with  commanding  their  beards  to  be  burnt — 
beards  in  a  state  are  not  quite  so  essential  as  men." 

The  Caliph  submitted  to  the  reasons  of  his 
mother,  and  sending  for  Morakanabad,  his  prime 
vizir,  said  : 

**  Let  the  common  criers  proclaim,  not  only  in 

14 


Samarah  but  throughout  every  city  in  my  empire, 
that  whosoever  will  repair  hither  and  decipher  certain 
characters  which  appear  to  be  inexplicable  shall 
experience  the  liberality  for  which  I  am  renowned ; 
but  that  all  who  fail  upon  trial  shall  have  their  beards 
burnt  off  to  the  last  hair.  Let  them  add  also  that  I 
will  bestow  fifty  beautiful  slaves  and  as  many  jars  of 
apricots  from  the  isle  of  Kirmith  upon  any  man  that 
shall  bring  me  intelligence  of  the  stranger.'* 

The  subjects  of  the  Caliph,  like  their  sovereign, 
being  great  admirers  of  women  and  apricots  from 
Kirmith,  felt  their  mouths  water  at  these  promises, 
but  were  totally  unable  to  gratify  their  hankering, 
for  no  one  knew  which  way  the  stranger  had  gone. 

As  to  the  Caliph's  other  requisition,  the  result 
was  different.  The  learned,  the  half-learned,  and  those 
who  were  neither  but  fancied  themselves  equal  to 
both,  came  boldly  to  hazard  their  beards,  and  all 
shamefully  lost  them. 

The  exaction  of  these  forfeitures,  which  found 
sufficient  employment  for  the  eunuchs,  gave  them 
such  a  smell  of  singed  hair  as  greatly  to  disgust  the 
ladies  of  the  seraglio  and  make  it  neceSvSary  that  this 

15 


new  occupation  of  their  guardians  should  be  trans- 
ferred into  other  hands. 

At  length,  however,  an  old  man  presented 
himself  whose  beard  was  a  cubit  and  a  half  longer 
than  any  that  had  appeared  before  him.  The  officers 
of  the  palace  whispered  to  each  other  as  they  ushered 
him  in,  '*  What  a  pity  such  a  beard  should  be 
burnt !  '*  Even  the  Caliph,  when  he  saw  it,  con- 
curred with  them  in  opinion;  but  his  concern  was 
entirely  needless.  This  venerable  personage  read  the 
characters  with  facility,  and  explained  them  verbatim 
as  follows  : 

We  were  made  where  everything  good  is  made; 
we  are  the  least  of  the  wonders  of  a  place  where  all 
is  wonderful,  and  deserving  the  sight  of  the  first 
potentate  on  earth. 

**  You  translate  admirably  !  **  cried  Vathek ;  *'  I 
know  to  what  these  marvellous  characters  allude. 
Let  him  receive  as  many  robes  of  honour  and 
thousands  of  sequins  of  gold  as  he  hath  spoken  words. 
I  am  in  some  measure  relieved  from  the  perplexity 
that  embarrassed  me  !  ^* 

Vathek  invited  the  old  man  to  dine,  and  even  to 

i6 


remain  some  days  in  the  palace.  Unluckily  for  him 
he  accepted  the  offer,  for  the  Caliph,  having  ordered 
him  next  morning  to  be  called,  said  : 

**  Read  again  to  me  what  you  have  read  already; 
I  cannot  hear  too  often  the  promivSe  that  is  made  me, 
the  completion  of  which  1  languish  to  obtain." 

The  old  man  forthwith  put  on  his  green 
spectacles,  but  they  instantly  dropped  from  his  nose 
on  perceiving  that  the  characters  he  had  read  the 
day  preceding  had  given  place  to  others  of  different 
import. 

**  What  ails  you  ?  '*  asked  the  Caliph ;  *'  and  why 
these  symptoms  of  wonder?" 

**  Sovereign  of  the  world,"  replied  the  old  man, 
'*  these  sabres  hold  another  language  to-day  from 
that  they  yesterday  held." 

'*  How  say  you?"  returned  Vathek.  ''But  it 
matters  not !  Tell  me,  if  you  can,  what  they  mean." 

'*  It  is  this,  my  Lord,"  rejoined  the  old  man  : 

Woe  to  the  rash  mortal  who  seeks  to  know  that 
of  which  he  should  remain  ignorant,  and  to  undertake 
that  which  siirpasseth  his  power! 

'*  And  woe  to  thee  !  "  cried  the  Caliph,  in  a  burst 

17 


of  indignation;  *' to-day  thou  art  void  of  under- 
standing ;  begone  from  my  presence ;  they  shall  burn 
but  the  half  of  thy  beard  because  thou  wert  yesterday 
fortunate  in  guessing;  my  gifts  I  never  resume/' 

The  old  man,  wise  enough  to  perceive  he  had 
luckily  escaped,  considering  the  folly  of  disclosing  so 
disgusting  a  truth,  immediately  withdrew,  and 
appeared  not  again. 

But  it  was  not  long  before  Vathek  discovered 
abundant  reason  to  regret  his  precipitation;  for 
though  he  could  not  decipher  the  characters  himself, 
yet  by  constantly  poring  upon  them  he  plainly 
perceived  that  every  day  they  changed,  and  unfortu- 
nately no  other  candidate  offered  to  explain  them. 

This  perplexing  occupation  inflamed  his  blood, 
dazzled  his  sight,  and  brought  on  a  giddiness  and 
debility  that  he  could  not  support.  He  failed  not, 
however,  though  in  so  reduced  a  condition,  to  be  often 
carried  to  his  tower,  as  he  flattered  himself  that  he 
might  there  read  in  the  stars  which  he  went  to  consult 
something  more  congenial  to  his  wishes;  but  in  this 
his  hopes  were  deluded,  for  his  eyes,  dimmed  by  the 
vapours  of  his  head,  began  to  subserve  his  curiosity 

i8 


so  111  that  he  beheld  nothing  but  a  thick  dun  cloud, 
which  he  took  for  the  most  direful  of  omens. 

Agitated  with  so  much  anxiety  Vathek  entirely 
lost  all  firmness;  a  fever  seized  him,  and  his  appetite 
failed.  Instead  of  being  one  of  the  greatest  eaters  he 
became  as  distinguished  for  drinking.  So  insatiable 
was  the  thirst  which  tormented  him  that  his  mouth, 
like  a  funnel,  was  always  open  to  receive  the  various 
liquors  that  might  be  poured  into  it,  and  especially 
cold  water,  which  calmed  him  more  than  every  other. 

This  unhappy  prince,  being  thus  incapacitated 
for  the  enjoyment  of  any  pleasure,  commanded  the 
Palaces  of  the  Five  vSenses  to  be  shut  up ;  forbore  to 
appear  in  public,  either  to  display  his  magnificence 
or  administer  justice,  and  retired  to  the  inmost  apart- 
ment of  his  harem.  As  he  had  ever  been  an  indulgent 
husband  his  wives,  overwhelmed  with  grief  at  his 
deplorable  situation,  incessantly  offered  their  prayers 
for  his  health  and  unremittingly  supplied  him  with 
water. 

In  the  meantime  the  Princess  Carathis,  whose 
affliction  no  words  can  describe,  instead  of  restraining 
herself    to    sobbing    and    tears    was    closeted    daily 

19 


with  the  Vizir  Morakanabad,  to  find  out  some  cure 
or  mitigation  of  the  Caliph's  disease.  Under  the 
persuasion  that  it  was  caused  by  enchantment  the3^ 
turned  over  together,  leaf  by  leaf,  all  the  books  of 
magic  that  might  point  out  a  remedy,  and  caused 
the  horrible  stranger,  whom  they  accused  as  the 
enchanter,  to  be  everywhere  sought  for  with  the 
strictest  diligence. 

At  the  distance  of  a  few  miles  from  Samarah 
stood  a  high  mountain  whose  sides  were  swarded  with 
wild  thyme  and  basil,  and  its  summit  overspread 
with  so  delightful  a  plain  that  it  might  be  taken  for 
the  paradise  destined  for  the  faithful.  Upon  it  grew 
a  hundred  thickets  of  eglantine  and  other  fragrant 
shrubs,  a  hundred  arbours  of  roses,  jessamine  and 
honeysuckle,  as  many  clumps  of  orange  trees,  cedar 
and  citron,  whose  branches,  interwoven  with  the 
palm,  the  pomegranate,  and  the  vine,  presented  every 
luxury  that  could  regale  the  eye  or  the  taste.  The 
ground  was  strewed  with  violets,  hare-bells,  and 
pansies,  in  the  midst  of  which  sprung  forth  tufts  of 
jonquils,  hyacinths,  and  carnations,  with  every  other 
perfume  that  impregnates  the  air.  Four  fountains,  not 

20 


less  clear  than  deep,  and  so  abundant  as  to  slake  the 
thirst  of  ten  armies,  seemed  profusely  placed  here  to 
make  the  scene  more  resemble  the  garden  of  Eden, 
which  was  watered  by  the  four  sacred  rivers. 

Here  the  nightingale  sang  the  birth  of  the  rose, 
her  well-beloved,  and  at  the  same  time  lamented  its 
short-lived  beauty ;  whilst  the  turtle  deplored  the  loss 
of  more  substantial  pleasures,  and  the  wakeful  lark 
hailed  the  rising  light  that  reanimates  the  whole 
creation.  Here  more  than  anywhere  the  mingled 
melodies  of  birds  expressed  the  various  passions  they 
inspired,  as  if  the  exquisite  fruits  which  they  pecked 
at  pleasure  had  given  them  a  double  energy. 

To  this  mountain  Vathek  was  sometimes  brought 
for  the  sake  of  breathing  a  purer  air,  and  especially 
to  drink  at  will  of  the  four  fountains,  which  were 
reputed  in  the  highest  degree  salubrious  and  sacred 
to  himself.  His  attendants  were  his  mother,  his 
wives,  and  some  eunuchs,  who  assiduously  employed 
themselves  in  filling  capacious  bowls  of  rock  crystal 
and  emulously  presenting  them  to  him ;  but  it 
frequently  happened  that  his  avidity  exceeded  their 
zeal,  insomuch  that  he  would  prostrate  himself  upon 

21 


the  ground  to  lap  up  the  water,  of  which  he  could 
never  have  enough. 

One  day,  when  this  unhappy  prince  had  been 
long  lying  in  so  debasing  a  posture,  a  voice,  hoarse 
but  strong,  thus  addressed  him  : 

**  Why  assumest  thou  the  function  of  a  dog, 
O  Caliph,  so  proud  of  thy  dignity  and  power?  ** 

At  this  apostrophe  he  raised  his  head  and  beheld 
the  stranger  that  had  caused  him  so  much  affliction. 
Inflamed  with  anger  at  the  sight,  he  exclaimed  : 

'^Accursed  Giaour  !  What  comest  thou  hither  to 
do?  Is  it  not  enough  to  have  transformed  a  prince 
remarkable  for  his  agility  into  one  of  those  leather 
barrels  which  the  Bedouin  Arabs  carry  on  their 
camels  when  they  traverse  the  deserts?  Perceivest 
thou  not  that  I  may  perish  by  drinking  to  excess  no 
less  than  by  a  total  abstinence?  " 

'*  Drink,  then,  this  draught,"  said  the  stranger, 
as  he  presented  to  him  a  phial  of  a  red  and  yellow 
mixture ;  **  and  to  satiate  the  thirst  of  thy  soul  as  well 
as  of  thy  body  know  that  I  am  an  Indian,  but  from 
a  region  of  India  which  is  wholly  unknown." 

The     Caliph,     delighted     to     see     his     desires 

22 


accomplished  in  part  and  flattering  himself  with  the 
hope  of  obtaining  their  entire  fulfilment,  without 
a  moment's  hesitation  swallowed  the  potion  and 
instantaneously  found  his  health  restored,  his  thirst 
appeased,  and  his  limbs  as  agile  as  ever. 

In  the  transports  of  his  joy  Vathek  leaped  upon 
the  neck  of  the  frightful  Indian  and  kissed  his  horrid 
mouth  and  hollow  cheeks  as  though  they  had  been 
the  coral  lips  and  the  lilies  and  roses  of  his  most 
beautiful  wives ;  whilst  they,  less  terrified  than  jealous 
at  the  sight,  dropped  their  veils  to  hide  the  blush  of 
mortification  that  suffused  their  foreheads.  Nor  w^ould 
the  scene  have  closed  here  had  not  Carathis,  with  all 
the  art  of  insinuation,  a  little  repressed  the  raptures 
of  her  son.  Having  prevailed  upon  him  to  return  to 
Samarah  she  caused  a  herald  to  precede  him,  whom 
she  commanded  to  proclaim  as  loudly  as  possible  : 
"  The  wonderful  stranger  hath  appeared  again,  he 
hath  healed  the  Caliph,  he  hath  spoken  !  He  hath 
spoken  !  " 

Forthwith  all  the  inhabitants  of  this  vast  city 
quitted  their  habitations  and  ran  together  in  crowds 
to  see  the   procession   of   Vathek   and   the   Indian, 

23 


whom  they  now  blessed  as  much  as  they  had  before 
execrated,  incessantly  shouting  : 

**  He  hath  healed  our  sovereign.  He  hath  spoken  ! 
He  hath  spoken  !  '*  Nor  were  these  words  forgotten 
in  the  public  festivals,  which  were  celebrated  the 
same  evening,  to  testify  the  general  joy ;  for  the  poets 
applied  them  as  a  chorus  to  all  the  songs  they 
composed. 

The  Caliph  in  the  meanwhile  caused  the  Palaces 
of  the  Senses  to  be  again  set  open ;  and  as  he  found 
himself  prompted  to  visit  that  of  Taste  in  preference 
to  the  rest,  immediately  ordered  a  splendid  enter- 
tainment, to  which  his  great  ofhcers  and  favourite 
courtiers  were  all  invited.  The  Indian,  who  was  placed 
near  the  Prince,  seemed  to  think  that  as  a  proper 
acknowledgment  of  so  distinguished  a  privilege  he 
could  neither  eat,  drink,  nor  talk  too  much.  The 
various  dainties  were  no  sooner  served  up  than  they 
vanished,  to  the  great  mortification  of  Vathek,  who 
piqued  himself  on  being  the  greatest  eater  alive,  and 
at  this  time  in  particular  had  an  excellent  appetite. 

The  rest  of  the  company  looked  round  at  each 
other  in  amazement ;  but  the  Indian,  without  appear- 

24 


ing  to  observe  it,  quaffed  large  bumpers  to  the 
health  of  each  of  them,  sung  in  a  style  altogether 
extravagant,  related  stories  at  which  he  laughed 
immoderately,  and  poured  forth  extemporaneous 
verses  which  would  not  have  been  thought  bad  but 
for  the  strange  grimaces  with  which  they  were 
uttered.  In  a  word,  his  loquacity  was  equal  to  that  of 
a  hundred  astrologers,  he  ate  as  much  as  a  hundred 
porters,  and  caroused  in  proportion. 

The  Caliph,  notwithstanding  the  table  had  been 
thirty  times  covered,  found  himself  incommoded  by 
the  voraciousness  of  his  guest,  who  was  now  con- 
siderably declined  in  the  Prince's  esteem.  Vathek, 
how^ever,  being  unwilling  to  betray  the  chagrin 
he  could  hardly  disguise,  said  in  a  whisper  to 
Bababalouk,  the  chief  of  his  eunuchs,  "  You  see  how 
enormous  his  performances  in  every  way  are ;  what 
would  be  the  consequence  should  he  get  at  my  wives  ! 
Go  !  redouble  your  vigilance,  and  be  sure  look  well 
to  my  Circassians,  who  would  be  more  to  his  taste 
than  all  of  the  rest.'* 

The  bird  of  the  morning  had  thrice  renewed  his 
song  when  the  hour  of  the  Divan  sounded.  Vathek, 

25 


in  gratitude  to  his  subjects  having  promised  to  attend, 
immediately  rose  from  the  table  and  repaired  thither, 
leaning  upon  his  vizir,  who  could  scarcely  support 
him,  so  disordered  was  the  poor  Prince  by  the  wine 
he  had  drunk  and  still  more  by  the  extravagant 
vagaries  of  his  boisterous  guest. 

The  vizirs,  the  officers  of  the  crown  and  of  the 
law  arranged  themselves  in  a  semi-circle  about  their 
sovereign  and  preserved  a  respectful  silence,  whilst 
the  Indian,  who  looked  as  cool  as  if  come  from  a  fast, 
sat  down  without  ceremony  on  the  step  of  the 
throne,  laughing  in  his  sleeve  at  the  indignation  with 
which  his  temerity  had  filled  the  spectators. 

The  Caliph,  however,  whose  ideas  were  confused 
and  his  head  embarrassed,  went  on  administering 
justice  at  haphazard,  till  at  length  the  prime  vizir, 
perceiving  his  situation,  hit  upon  a  sudden  expedient 
to  interrupt  the  audience  and  rescue  the  honour  of 
his  master,  to  whom  he  said  in  a  whisper  : 

**  My  Lord,  the  Princess  Carathis,  who  hath 
passed  the  night  in  consulting  the  planets,  informs 
you  that  they  portend  you  evil,  and  the  danger  is 
urgent.  Beware  lest  this  stranger,  whom  you  have  so 

26 


lavishly  recompensed  for  his  magical  gewgaws, 
should  make  some  attempt  on  your  life ;  his  liquor, 
which  at  first  had  the  appearance  of  effecting  your 
cure,  may  be  no  more  than  a  poison  of  a  sudden 
operation.  Slight  not  this  surmise,  ask  him  at  least 
of  what  it  was  compounded,  whence  he  procured  it, 
and  mention  the  sabres  which  you  seem  to  have 
forgotten.'* 

Vathek,  to  whom  the  insolent  airs  of  the  stranger 
became  every  moment  less  supportable,  intimated  to 
his  vizir  by  a  wink  of  acquiescence  that  he  w^ould 
adopt  his  advice,  and  at  once  turning  towards  the 
Indian  said  : 

'^  Get  up,  and  declare  in  full  Divan  of  w^hat  drugs 
the  liquor  was  compounded  you  enjoined  me  to  take, 
for  it  is  suspected  to  be  poison ;  add  also  the  explana- 
tion I  have  so  earnestly  desired  concerning  the  sabres 
you  sold  me,  and  thus  show  your  gratitude  for  the 
favours  heaped  on  you.'* 

Having  pronounced  these  w^ords  in  as  moderate  a 
tone  as  a  caliph  well  could,  he  waited  in  silent 
expectation  for  an  answer.  But  the  Indian,  still 
keeping  his  seat,  began  to  renew  his  loud  shouts  of 

27 


laughter  and  exhibit  the  same  horrid  grimaces  he  had 
shown  them  before,  without  vouchsafing  a  word  in 
reply. 

Vathek,  no  longer  able  to  brook  such  insolence, 
immediately  kicked  him  from  the  steps;  instantly 
descending,  repeated  his  blow;  and  persisted  with 
such  assiduity  as  incited  all  who  were  present  to 
follow  his  example.  Every  foot  was  aimed  at  the 
Indian,  and  no  sooner  had  anyone  given  him  a  kick 
than  he  felt  himself  constrained  to  reiterate  the 
stroke. 

The  stranger  afforded  them  no  small  entertain- 
ment; for  being  both  short  and  plump  he  collected 
himself  into  a  ball,  and  rolled  round  on  all  sides  at  the 
blows  of  his  assailants,  who  pressed  after  him  wher- 
ever he  turned  with  an  eagerness  beyond  conception, 
whilst  their  numbers  were  every  moment  increasing. 
The  ball  indeed,  in  passing  from  one  apartment  to 
another  drew  every  person  after  it  that  came  in  its 
way,  insomuch  that  the  whole  palace  was  thrown  into 
confusion  and  resounded  with  a  tremendous  clamour. 
The  women  of  the  harem,  amazed  at  the  uproar,  flew 
to  their  blinds  to  discover  the  cause;  but  no  sooner 

28 


did  they  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  ball  than,  feeling 
themselves  unable  to  refrain,  they  broke  from  the 
clutches  of  their  eunuchs,  who  to  stop  their  flight 
pinched  them  till  they  bled,  but  in  vain ;  whilst  them- 
selves, though  trembling  with  terror  at  the  escape 
of  their  charges,  were  as  incapable  of  resisting  the 
attraction. 

The  Indian,  after  having  traversed  the  halls, 
galleries,  chambers,  kitchens,  gardens,  and  stables 
of  the  palace,  at  last  took  his  course  through  the 
courts;  whilst  the  Caliph,  pursuing  him  closer  than 
the  rest,  bestowed  as  many  kicks  as  he  possibly  could, 
yet  not  without  receiving  now  and  then  one  which  his 
competitors  in  their  eagerness  designed  for  the  ball. 

Carathis,  Morakanabad,  and  two  or  three  old 
vizirs,  whose  wisdom  had  hitherto  withstood  the 
attraction,  wishing  to  prevent  Vathek  from  exposing 
himself  in  the  presence  of  his  subjects,  fell  down  in 
his  way  to  impede  the  pursuit ;  but  he,  regardless  of 
their  obstruction,  leaped  over  their  heads  and  went 
on  as  before.  They  then  ordered  the  Muezzins  to  call 
the  people  to  prayers,  both  for  the  sake  of  getting 
them  out  of  the  way  and  of  endeavouring  by  their 

29 


petitions  to  avert  the  calamity ;  but  neither  of  these 
expedients  was  a  whit  more  successful ;  the  sight  of 
this  fatal  ball  was  alone  sufficient  to  draw  after  it 
every  beholder.  The  Muezzins  themselves,  though 
they  saw  it  but  at  a  distance,  hastened  down  from 
their  minarets  and  mixed  with  the  crowd,  which 
continued  to  increase  in  so  surprising  a  manner  that 
scarce  an  inhabitant  was  left  in  Samarah  except  the 
aged,  the  sick  confined  to  their  beds,  and  infants  at 
the  breast,  whose  nurses  could  run  more  nimbly 
without  them.  Even  Carathis,  Morakanabad,  and  the 
rest  were  all  become  of  the  party. 

The  shrill  screams  of  the  females  who  had  broken 
from  their  apartments  and  were  unable  to  extricate 
themselves  from  the  pressure  of  the  crowd,  together 
with  those  of  the  eunuchs  jostling  after  them,  terrified 
IcvSt  their  charges  should  escape  from  their  vsight, 
increased  by  the  execrations  of  husbands  urging 
forward  and  menacing  both,  kicks  given  and  received, 
stumblings  and  overthrows  at  every  step ;  in  a  word, 
the  confusion  that  universally  prevailed  rendered 
Samarah  like  a  city  taken  by  storm  and  devoted  to 
absolute  plunder. 

30 


At  last  the  cursed  Indian,  who  still  preserved 
his  rotundity  of  figure,  after  passing  through  all  the 
streets  and  public  places  and  leaving  them  empty, 
rolled  onwards  to  the  plain  of  Catoul  and  traversed 
the  valley  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  of  the  Four 
Fountains. 

As  a  continual  fall  of  water  had  excavated  an 
immense  gulf  in  the  valley,  whose  opposite  side  was 
closed  in  by  a  steep  acclivity,  the  Caliph  and  his 
attendants  were  apprehensive  lest  the  ball  should 
bound  into  the  chasm,  and  to  prevent  it  redoubled 
their  efforts,  but  in  vain.  The  Indian  persevered  in 
his  onward  direction,  and,  as  had  been  apprehended, 
glancing  from  the  precipice  with  the  rapidity  of 
lightning,  was  lost  in  the  gulf  below. 

Vathek  would  have  followed  the  perfidious  Giaour 
had  not  an  invisible  agency  arrested  his  progress.  The 
multitude  that  pressed  after  him  were  at  once  checked 
in  the  same  manner,  and  a  calm  instantaneously 
ensued.  They  all  gazed  at  each  other  with  an  air  of 
astonishment,  and  notwithstanding  that  the  loss  of 
veils  and  turbans,  together  with  torn  habits  and  dust 
blended    with    sweat,    prCvSented    a    most   laughable 

31 


spectacle,  there  was  not  one  smile  to  be  seen ;  on  the 
contrary  all,  with  looks  of  confusion  and  sadness, 
returned  in  silence  to  Samarah  and  retired  to  their 
inmost  apartments  without  ever  reflecting  that  they 
had  been  impelled  by  an  invisible  power  into  the 
extravagance  for  which  they  reproached  themselves ; 
for  it  is  but  just  that  men  who  so  often  arrogate  to 
their  own  merit  the  good  of  which  they  are  but 
instruments  should  attribute  to  themselves  the 
absurdities  which  they  could  not  prevent. 

The  Caliph  was  the  only  person  that  refused  to 
leave  the  valley.  He  commanded  his  tents  to  be 
pitched  there,  and  stationed  himself  on  the  very 
edge  of  the  precipice,  in  spite  of  the  representations 
of  Carathis  and  Morakanabad,  who  pointed  out  the 
hazard  of  its  brink  giving  way  and  the  vicinity  to 
the  Magician  that  had  so  severely  tormented  him. 
Vathek  derided  all  their  remonstrances,  and  having 
ordered  a  thousand  flambeaux  to  be  lighted,  and 
directed  his  attendants  to  proceed  in  lighting  more, 
lay  down  on  the  slippery  margin  and  attempted  by 
help  of  this  artificial  splendour  to  look  through  that 
gloom  which  all  the  fires  of  the  empyrean  had  been 

32 


insufficient  to  pervade.  One  while  he  fancied  to  him- 
self voices  arising  from  the  depth  of  the  gulf ;  at 
another  he  seemed  to  distinguish  the  accents  of  the 
Indian,  but  all  was  no  more  than  the  hollow  murmur 
of  waters  and  the  din  of  the  cataracts  that  rushed  from 
steep  to  steep  down  the  sides  of  the  mountain. 

Having  passed  the  night  in  this  cruel  perturbation 
the  Caliph  at  daybreak  retired  to  his  tent,  where, 
without  taking  the  least  sustenance,  he  continued  to 
doze  till  the  dusk  of  evening  began  again  to  come  on. 
He  then  resumed  his  vigils  as  before,  and  persevered 
in  observing  them  for  many  nights  together.  At 
length,  fatigued  with  so  successless  an  employment, 
he  sought  relief  in  change.  To  this  end  he  sometimes 
paced  with  hasty  strides  across  the  plain,  and  as  he 
wildly  gazed  at  the  stars  reproached  them  with  having 
deceived  him ;  but  lo  !  on  a  sudden  the  clear,  blue 
sky  appeared  streaked  over  with  streams  of  blood 
which  reached  from  the  valley  even  to  the  city  of 
Samarah.  As  this  awful  phenomenon  seemed  to  touch 
his  tower  Vathek  at  first  thought  of  repairing  thither 
to  view^  it  more  distinctly,  but  feeling  himself  unable 
to  advance,  and  being  overcome  with  apprehension, 

33 


he  muffled  up  his  face  in  his  robe.  Terrifying  as  these 
prodigies  were  this  impression  upon  him  was  no  more 
than  momentary,  and  served  only  to  stimulate  his 
love  of  the  marvellous.  Instead  therefore  of  returning 
to  his  palace  he  persisted  in  the  resolution  of  abiding 
where  the  Indian  vanished  from  his  view.  One  night, 
however,  while  he  was  walking  as  usual  on  the  plain 
the  moon  and  the  stars  at  once  were  eclipsed,  and  a 
total  darkness  ensued ;  the  earth  trembled  beneath 
him,  and  a  voice  came  forth,  the  voice  of  the  Giaour, 
who  in  accents  more  sonorous  than  thunder  thus 
addressed  him  : 

*^  Wouldest  thou  devote  thyself  to  me?  Adore 
then  the  terrestrial  influences,  and  abjure  Mahomet. 
On  these  conditions  I  will  bring  thee  to  the  palace 
of  subterranean  fire ;  there  shalt  thou  behold  in 
immense  depositories  the  treasures  which  the  stars 
have  promised  thee,  and  which  will  be  conferred  by 
those  Intelligences  whom  thou  shalt  thus  render 
propitious.  It  was  thence  I  brought  my  sabres,  and  it 
is  there  that  Soliman  Ben  Daoud  reposes,  surrounded 
by  the  talivSmans  that  control  the  world.'* 

The  astonished  Caliph  trembled  as  he  answered, 

34 


yet  in  a  style  that  showed  him  to  be  no  novice  in 
preternatural  adventures  : 

**  Where  art  thou?  Re  present  to  my  eyes; 
dissipate  the  gloom  that  perplexes  me,  and  of  which 
I  deem  thee  the  cause ;  after  the  many  flambeaux  T 
have  burnt  to  discover  thee  thou  mayest  at  least  grant 
a  glimpse  of  thy  horrible  visage.*' 

**  Abjure,  then,  Mahomet,"  replied  the  Indian, 
*'  and  promise  me  full  proofs  of  thy  sincerity,  other- 
wise thou  shalt  never  behold  me  again." 

The  unhappy  Caliph,  instigated  by  insatiable 
curiosity,  lavished  his  promises  in  the  utmost 
profusion.  The  sky  immediately  brightened  and  by 
the  light  of  the  planets,  which  seemed  almost  to  blaze, 
Vathek  beheld  the  earth  open  and  at  the  extremity 
of  a  vast  black  chasm  a  portal  of  ebony,  before  which 
stood  the  Indian,  still  blacker,  holding  in  his  hand  a 
golden  key  that  caused  the  lock  to  resound. 

"How,"  cried  \'athek,  *' can  1  descend  to  thee 
without  the  certainty  of  breaking  my  neck  ?  Come, 
take  me,  and  instantly  open  the  portal." 

**  Not  so  fast,"  replied  the  Indian,  ''  impatient 
Caliph  !   Know  that  I  am  parched   with  thirst  and 

35 


cannot  open  this  door  till  my  thirst  be  thoroughly 
appeased.  I  require  the  blood  of  fifty  of  the  most 
beautiful  sons  of  thy  vizirs  and  great  men,  or  neither 
can  my  thirst  nor  thy  curiosity  be  satisfied.  Return 
to  Samarah,  procure  for  me  this  necessary  libation, 
come  back  hither,  throw  it  thyself  into  this  chasm, 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  !  *' 

Having  thus  spoken  the  Indian  turned  his  back 
on  the  Caliph  who,  incited  by  the  suggestion  of 
demons,  resolved  on  the  direful  sacrifice.  He  now 
pretended  to  have  regained  his  tranquillity  and  set 
out  for  Samarah  amidst  the  acclamations  of  a  people 
who  still  loved  him  and  forbore  not  to  rejoice  when 
they  believed  him  to  have  recovered  his  reason.  So 
successfully  did  he  conceal  the  emotion  of  his  heart 
that  even  Carathis  and  Morakanabad  were  equally 
deceived  with  the  rest.  Nothing  was  heard  of  but 
festivals  and  rejoicings;  the  ball,  which  no  tongue 
had  hitherto  ventured  to  mention,  was  again  brought 
on  the  tapis;  a  general  laugh  went  round,  though 
many,  still  smarting  under  the  hands  of  the  surgeon 
from  the  hurts  received  in  that  memorable  adventure, 
had  no  great  reason  for  mirth. 

36 


The  prevalence  of  this  gay  humour  was  not  a 
little  grateful  to  \'athek,  as  perceiving  how  much  it 
conduced  to  his  project.  He  put  on  the  appearance 
of  affability  to  everyone,  but  especially  to  his  vizirs 
and  the  grandees  of  his  court,  whom  he  failed  not  to 
regale  with  a  sumptuous  banquet,  during  which  he 
insensibly  inclined  the  conversation  to  the  children 
of  his  guests.  Having  asked  with  a  good-natured  air 
who  of  them  were  blessed  with  the  handsomest  boys, 
every  father  at  once  asserted  the  pretensions  of  his 
own,  and  the  contest  imperceptibly  grew  so  warm 
that  nothing  could  have  withheld  them  from  coming 
to  blows  but  their  profound  reverence  for  the  person 
of  the  Caliph.  Under  the  pretence  therefore  of 
reconciling  the  disputants  Vathek  took  upon  him  to 
decide,  and  with  this  view  commanded  the  boys  to  be 
brought. 

It  was  not  long  before  a  troop  of  these  poor 
children  made  their  appearance,  all  equipped  by  their 
fond  mothers  with  such  ornaments  as  might  give  the 
greatest  relief  to  their  beauty  or  most  advantageously 
display  the  graces  of  their  age.  But  w^hilst  this 
brilliant  assemblage  attracted  the  eyes  and  hearts  of 

37 


everyone  besides,  the  Caliph  scrutinized  each  in 
his  turn  with  a  malignant  avidity  that  passed  for 
attention,  and  selected  from  their  number  the  fifty 
whom  he  judged  the  Giaour  would  prefer. 

With  an  equal  show  of  kindness  as  before  he 
proposed  to  celebrate  a  festival  on  the  plain  for  the 
entertainment  of  his  young  favourites,  who,  he  said, 
ought  to  rejoice  still  more  than  all  at  the  restoration 
of  his  health  on  account  of  the  favours  he  intended  for 
them. 

The  Caliph's  proposal  was  received  with  the 
greatest  delight  and  soon  published  through 
Samarah ;  litters,  camels,  and  horses  were  prepared. 
Women  and  children,  old  men  and  young,  everyone 
placed  himself  in  the  station  he  chose.  The  cavalcade 
set  forward  attended  by  all  the  confectioners  in  the 
city  and  its  precincts ;  the  populace  following  on  foot 
composed  an  amazing  crowd  and  occasioned  no  little 
noise ;  all  was  joy,  nor  did  anyone  call  to  mind  what 
most  of  them  had  suffered  when  they  first  travelled 
the  road  they  were  now  passing  so  gaily. 

The  evening  was  serene,  the  air  refreshing,  the 
sky  clear,  and  the  flowers  exhaled  their  fragrance; 

38 


the  beams  of  the  declining  sun,  whose  mild  splendour 
reposed  on  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  shed  a  glow 
of  ruddy  light  over  its  green  declivity  and  the  white 
flocks  sporting  upon  it ;  no  sounds  were  audible  vSave 
the  murmurs  of  the  Four  Fountains  and  the  reeds 
and  voices  of  shepherds  calling  to  each  other  from 
different  eminences. 

The  lovely  innocents  proceeding  to  the  destined 
sacrifice  added  not  a  little  to  the  hilarity  of  the 
scene ;  they  approached  the  plain  full  of  sportiveness, 
some  coursing  butterflies,  others  culling  flowers,  or 
picking  up  the  shining  little  pebbles  that  attracted 
their  notice.  At  intervals  they  nimbly  started  from 
each  other,  for  the  sake  of  being  caught  again  and 
mutually  imparting  a  thousand  caresses. 

The  dreadful  chasm  at  whose  bottom  the  portal 
of  ebony  was  placed  began  to  appear  at  a  distance; 
it  looked  like  a  black  streak  that  divided  the  plain. 
Morakanabad  and  his  companions  took  it  for  some 
work  which  the  Caliph  had  ordered;  unhapi)y  men  ! 
little  did  they  surmise  for  what  it  was  destined. 

Vathek,  not  liking  they  should  examine  it  too 
nearly,  stopped  the  procession  and  ordered  a  spacious 

39 


circle  to  be  formed  on  this  side,  at  some  distance 
from  the  accursed  chasm.  The  body-guard  of  eunuchs 
was  detached  to  measure  out  the  lists  intended  for  the 
games  and  prepare  ringles  for  the  lines  to  keep  off 
the  crowd.  The  fifty  competitors  were  soon  stripped 
and  presented  to  the  admiration  of  the  spectators  the 
suppleness  and  grace  of  their  delicate  limbs;  their 
eyes  sparkled  with  a  joy  which  those  of  their  fond 
parents  reflected.  Everyone  offered  wishes  for  the 
little  candidate  nearest  his  heart,  and  doubted  not  of 
his  being  victorious;  a  breathless  suspense  awaited 
the  contest  of  these  amiable  and  innocent  victims. 

The  Caliph,  availing  himself  of  the  first  moment 
to  retire  from  the  crowd,  advanced  towards  the  chasm 
and  there  heard,  yet  not  without  shuddering,  the 
voice  of  the  Indian  who,  gnashing  his  teeth,  eagerly 
demanded,  **  Where  are  they?  Where  are  they? 
Perceivest  thou  not  how  my  mouth  waters?  '' 

**  Relentless  Giaour!*'  answered  Vathek  with 
emotion.  '^  Can  nothing  content  thee  but  the  massacre 
of  these  lovely  victims  ?  Ah  !  wert  thou  to  behold 
their  beauty  it  must  certainly  move  thy  compassion.*' 

**  Perdition  on  thy  compassion,  babbler!  ''  cried 

40 


the  Indian.  **  Give  them  me,  instantly  give  them,  or 
my  portal  shall  be  closed  against  thee  for  ever!  " 

**  Not  so  loudly,"  replied  the  Caliph,  blushing. 

'*  I  understand  thee,"  returned  the  Giaour  with 
the  grin  of  an  ogre;  "  thou  wantest  to  summon  up 
more  presence  of  mind ;  I  will  for  a  moment  forbear." 

During  this  exquisite  dialogue  the  games  went 
forward  with  all  alacrity,  and  at  length  concluded 
just  as  the  twilight  began  to  overcast  the  mountains. 
Vathek,  who  was  still  standing  on  the  edge  of  the 
chasm,  called  out  with  all  his  might  : 

*'  Let  my  fifty  little  favourites  approach  me 
separately,  and  let  them  come  in  the  order  of  their 
success.  To  the  first  I  will  give  my  diamond  bracelet, 
to  the  second  my  collar  of  emeralds,  to  the  third  my 
aigret  of  rubies,  to  the  fourth  my  girdle  of  topazes, 
and  to  the  rest  each  a  part  of  my  dress,  even  down  to 
my  slippers." 

This  declaration  was  received  with  reiterated 
acclamations,  and  all  extolled  the  liberality  of  a  Prince 
who  would  thus  strip  himself  for  the  amusement  of 
his  subjects  and  the  encouragement  of  the  rising 
generation. 

4i 


The  Caliph  in  the  meanwhile  undrevSsed  himself 
by  degrees,  and  raising  his  arm  as  high  as  he  was  able 
made  each  of  the  prizes  glitter  in  the  air ;  but  whilst 
he  delivered  it  with  one  hand  to  the  child  who  sprung 
forward  to  receive  it,  he  with  the  other  pushed  the 
poor  innocent  into  the  gulf,  where  the  Giaour  with 
a  sullen  muttering  incessantly  repeated,  **  More ! 
more  !  *' 

This  dreadful  device  was  executed  with  so  much 
dexterity  that  the  boy  who  was  approaching  him 
remained  unconscious  of  the  fate  of  his  forerunner; 
and  as  to  the  spectators,  the  shades  of  evening, 
together  with  their  distance,  precluded  them  from 
perceiving  any  object  distinctly.  Vathek  having  in 
this  manner  thrown  in  the  last  of  the  fifty  and 
expecting  that  the  Giaour  on  receiving  them  would 
have  presented  the  key,  already  fancied  himself  as 
great  as  Soliman  and  consequently  above  being 
amenable  for  what  he  had  done  :  when,  to  his  utter 
amazement,  the  chasm  closed,  and  the  ground  became 
as  entire  as  the  rest  of  the  plain. 

No  language  could  express  his  rage  and  despair. 
He  execrated  the  perfidy  of  the  Indian,  loaded  him 

42 


with  the  most  infamous  invectives,  and  stamped  with 
his  foot  as  resolving  to  be  heard  ;  he  persisted  in  this 
demeanour  till  his  strength  failed  him,  and  then  fell 
on  the  earth  like  one  void  of  sense.  His  vizirs  and 
grandees,  who  were  nearer  than  the  rest,  supposed 
him  at  hrst  to  be  sitting  on  the  grass  at  play  with  their 
amiable  children;  but  at  length,  prompted  by  doubt, 
they  advanced  towards  the  spot  and  found  the  Caliph 
alone,  who  wildly  demanded  what  they  wanted  ? 

'*  Our  children  !  our  children  !  "  cried  they. 

**  It  is  assuredly  pleasant,"  said  he,  ''  to  make 
me  accountable  for  accidents ;  your  children  while  at 
play  fell  from  the  precipice  that  was  here,  and  I 
should  have  experienced  their  fate  had  I  not  been 
saved  by  a  sudden  start  back." 

At  these  words  the  fathers  of  the  fifty  boys  cried 
out  aloud,  the  mothers  repeated  their  exclamations 
an  octave  higher,  whilst  the  rest,  without  knowing 
the  cause,  soon  drowned  the  voices  of  both  with  still 
louder  lamentations  of  their  own. 

**  Our  Caliph,"  said  they,  and  the  report  soon 
circulated,  **  Our  Caliph  has  played  us  this  trick  to 
gratify  his  accursed  Giaour.  Let  us  punish  him  for  his 

43 


perfidy  !  Let  us  avenge  ourselves  !  Let  us  avenge  the 
blood  of  the  innocent !  Let  us  throw  this  cruel  Prince 
into  the  gulf  that  is  near,  and  let  his  name  be 
mentioned  no  more  !  ** 

At  this  rumour  and  these  menaces  Carathis,  full  of 
consternation,  hastened  to  Morakanabad  and  said, 
*'  Vizir,  3^ou  have  lost  two  beautiful  boys  and  must 
necessarily  be  the  most  afflicted  of  fathers,  but  you 
are  virtuous  :  save  your  master." 

''  I  will  brave  every  hazard,"  replied  the  vizir, 
'*  to  rescue  him  from  his  present  danger,  but  after- 
wards will  abandon  him  to  his  fate.  Bababalouk," 
continued  he,  *'  put  yourself  at  the  head  of  your 
eunuchs;  disperse  the  mob,  and,  if  possible,  bring 
back  this  unhappy  Prince  to  his  palace."  Bababalouk 
and  his  fraternity,  felicitating  each  other  in  a  low 
voice  on  their  disability  of  ever  being  fathers,  obeyed 
the  mandate  of  the  vizir;  who  seconding  their 
exertions  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  at  length 
accomplished  his  generous  enterprise  and  retired  as 
he  resolved  to  lament  at  his  leisure. 

No  sooner  had  the  Caliph  re-entered  his  palace 
than  Carathis  commanded  the  doors  to  be  fastened; 

44 


but  perceiving  the  tumult  to  be  still  violent,  and 
hearing  the  imprecations  which  resounded  from  all 
quarters,  she  said  to  her  son  : 

**  Whether  the  populace  be  right  or  wrong  it 
behoves  you  to  provide  for  your  safety ;  let  us  retire 
to  your  own  apartment,  and  thence  through  the 
subterranean  passage,  known  only  to  ourselves,  into 
your  tower ;  there  with  the  assistance  of  the  mutes 
w^ho  never  leave  it,  we  may  be  able  to  make  some 
resistance.  Bababalouk,  supposing  us  to  be  still  in 
the  palace,  will  guard  its  avenues  for  his  own  sake ; 
and  we  shall  soon  find,  without  the  counsels  of  that 
blubberer  Morakanabad,  what  expedient  may  be  the 
best  to  adopt." 

Vathek,  without  making  the  least  reply, 
acquiesced  in  his  mother's  proposal,  and  repeated  as 
he  w^ent  :  **  Nefarious  Giaour!  Where  art  thou? 
Hast  thou  not  yet  devoured  those  poor  children  ? 
Where  are  thy  sabres,  thy  golden  key,  thy 
talismans?  '* 

Carathis,  who  guCvSsed  from  these  interrogations 
a  part  of  the  truth,  had  no  difficulty  to  apprehend  in 
getting  at  the  whole  as  soon  as  he  should  be  a  little 

45 


composed  in  his  tower.  This  Princess  was  so  far  from 
being  influenced  by  scruples  that  she  was  as  wicked 
as  woman  could  be,  which  is  not  saying  a  little,  for 
the  sex  pique  themselves  on  their  superiority  in 
every  competition.  The  recital  of  the  Caliph,  there- 
fore, occasioned  neither  terror  nor  surprise  to  his 
mother ;  she  felt  no  emotion  but  from  the  promises  of 
the  Giaour,  and  said  to  her  son  : 

'^  This  Giaour,  it  must  be  confessed,  is  somewhat 
sanguinary  in  his  taste,  but  the  terrestrial  powers  are 
always  terrible ;  nevertheless  what  the  one  hath 
promised  and  the  others  can  confer  will  prove  a 
sufficient  indemnification ;  no  crime  should  be  thought 
too  dear  for  such  a  reward ;  forbear  then  to  revile  the 
Indian,  you  have  not  fulfilled  the  conditions  to  which 
his  services  are  annexed ;  for  instance,  is  not  a 
sacrifice  to  the  subterranean  Genii  required?  and 
should  we  not  be  prepared  to  offer  it  as  soon  as  the 
tumult  is  subsided  ?  This  charge  I  will  take  on  myself 
and  have  no  doubt  of  succeeding  by  means  of  your 
treasures,  which,  as  there  are  now  so  many  others 
in  store,  may  without  fear  be  exhausted.'* 

Accordingly    the    Princess,    who    possessed    the 

46 


most  consuiiiniate  skill  in  the  art  of  persuasion, 
went  immediately  back  through  the  subterranean 
passage ;  and  presenting  herself  to  the  populace  from 
a  window  of  the  palace  began  to  harangue  them 
with  all  the  address  of  which  she  was  mistress,  whilst 
Bababalouk  showered  money  from  both  hands 
amongst  the  crowd,  who  by  these  united  means  were 
soon  appeased ;  every  person  retired  to  his  home,  and 
Carathis  returned  to  the  tower. 

Prayer  at  break  of  day  was  announced,  when 
Carathis  and  \"athek  ascended  the  steps  which  led  to 
the  summit  of  the  tower,  where  they  remained  for 
some  time,  though  the  weather  was  lowering  and 
wet.  This  impending  gloom  corresponded  with  their 
malignant  dispositions;  but  when  the  sun  began  to 
break  through  the  clouds  they  ordered  a  pavilion  to 
be  raised  as  a  screen  from  the  intrusion  of  his  beams. 
The  Caliph,  overcome  with  fatigue,  sought  refresh- 
ment in  repose,  at  the  same  time  hoping  that 
significant  dreams  might  attend  on  his  slumbers; 
whilst  the  indefatigable  Carathis,  followed  by  a  party 
of  her  mutes,  descended  to  prepare  whatever  she 
judged  proper  for  the  oblation  of  the  approaching 

night. 
^  47 


By  secret  stairs,  known  only  to  herself  and  to  her 
son,  she  first  repaired  to  the  mysterious  recesses  in 
which  were  deposited  the  mummies  that  had  been 
brought  from  the  catacombs  of  the  ancient  Pharaohs ; 
of  these  she  ordered  several  to  be  taken.  Thence  she 
resorted  to  a  gallery  where,  under  the  guard  of  fifty 
female  negroes,  mute  and  blind  of  the  right  eye,  were 
preserved  the  oil  of  the  most  venomous  serpents, 
rhinoceros'  horns,  and  woods  of  a  subtile  and 
penetrating  odour  procured  from  the  interior  of  the 
Indies,  together  with  a  thousand  other  horrible 
rarities.  This  collection  had  been  formed  for  a  purpose 
like  the  present  by  Carathis  herself,  from  a  presenti- 
ment that  she  might  one  day  enjoy  some  intercourse 
with  the  infernal  powers  to  whom  she  had  ever  been 
passionately  attached  and  to  whose  taste  she  was  no 
stranger. 

To  familiarize  herself  the  better  with  the  horrors 
in  view  the  Princess  remained  in  the  company  of  her 
negresses,  who  squinted  in  the  most  amiable  manner 
from  the  onl^-^  eye  they  had  and  leered  with  exquisite 
delight  at  the  skulls  and  skeletons  which  Carathis 
had  drawn  forth  from  her  cabinets,  whose  key  she 

48 


entrusted  to  no  one,  all  of  them  making  contortions 
and  uttering  a  frightful  jargon  but  very  amusing  to 
the  Princess,  till  at  last,  being  stunned  by  their 
jibbering  and  suffocated  b}-  the  potency  of  their 
exhalations,  she  was  forced  to  quit  the  gallery,  after 
stripping  it  of  a  part  of  its  treasures. 

Whilst  she  was  thus  occupied  the  Caliph,  who 
instead  of  the  visions  he  expected  had  acquired  in 
these  insubstantial  regions  a  voracious  appetite,  was 
greatly  provoked  at  the  negresses,  for  having  totally 
forgotten  their  deafness  he  had  impatiently  asked 
them  for  food,  and  seeing  them  regardless  of  his 
demand  he  began  to  cuff,  pinch,  and  push  them,  till 
Carathis  arrived  to  terminate  a  scene  so  indecent — to 
the  great  content  of  these  miserable  creatures  who, 
having  been  brought  up  by  her,  understood  all  her 
signs  and  communicated  in  the  same  way  their 
thoughts  in   return. 

**  Son  !  what  means  all  this?  "  said  she,  panting 
for  breath.  "  I  thought  I  heard  as  I  came  up  the 
shrieks  of  a  thousand  bats  tearing  from  their  crannies 
in  the  recesses  of  a  cavern,  and  it  was  the  outcry  only 
of  these  poor  mutes  whom  you  were  so  unmercifully 

49 

B 


abusing.  In  truth  you  but  ill  deserve  the  admirable 
provision  I  have  brought  you.*' 

*' Give  it  me  instantly/*  exclaimed  the  Caliph; 
**  I  am  perishing  for  hunger  !  '* 

*' As  to  that/*  answered  she,  *'  you  must  have  an 
excellent  stomach  if  it  can  digest  what  I  have  been 
preparing.'* 

*' Be  quick/*  replied  the  Caliph;  '*  but,  oh 
heavens  !  What  horrors !  What  do  you  intend?  ** 

**  Come,  come,**  returned  Carathis,  *' be  not  so 
squeamish  but  help  me  to  arrange  everything 
properly,  and  you  shall  see  that  what  you  reject  with 
such  symptoms  of  disgust  will  soon  complete  3^our 
felicity.  Let  us  get  ready  the  pile  for  the  sacrifice  of 
to-night,  and  think  not  of  eating  till  that  is  performed ; 
know  you  not  that  all  solemn  rites  are  preceded  by  a 
rigorous  abstinence?** 

The  Caliph,  not  daring  to  object,  abandoned 
himself  to  grief  and  the  wind  that  ravaged  his  entrails, 
whilst  his  mother  went  forward  with  the  requisite 
operations.  Phials  of  serpents*  oil,  mummies  and 
bones  were  soon  set  in  order  on  the  balustrade  of  the 
tower ;  the  pile  began  to  rise,  and  in  three  hours  was 

50 


as  many  cubits  bigh.  At  length  darkness  approached, 
and  Carathis,  having  stripped  herself  to  her  inmost 
garment,  clapped  her  hands  in  an  impulse  of  ecstasy 
and  struck  light  with  all  her  force.  The  mutes 
followed  her  example,  but  X'athek,  extenuated  with 
hunger  and  impatience,  was  unable  to  support  himself 
and  fell  down  in  a  swoon.  The  sparks  had  already 
kindled  the  dry  wood,  the  venomous  oil  burst  into 
a  thousand  blue  flames,  the  mummies  dissolving 
emitted  a  thick  dun  vapour,  and  the  rhinoceros'  horns 
beginning  to  consume,  all  together  diffused  such  a 
stench  that  the  Caliph,  recovering,  started  from  his 
trance  and  gazed  wildly  on  the  scene  in  full  blaze 
around  him.  The  oil  gushed  forth  in  a  plenitude  of 
streams,  and  the  negresses,  who  supplied  it  without 
intermission,  united  their  cries  to  those  of  the 
Princess.  xA.t  last  the  fire  became  so  violent  and  the 
flames  reflected  from  the  polished  marble  so  dazzling 
that  the  Caliph,  unable  to  withstand  the  heat  and  the 
blaze,  effected  his  escape  and  clambered  up  the 
imperial  standard. 

In    the   meantime   the   inhabitants   of   Samarah, 
scared  at  the  light  which  shone  over  the  city,  arose 

51 


in  haste,  ascended  their  roofs,  beheld  the  tower  on 
fire,  and  hurried  half  naked  to  the  square.  Their  love 
for  their  Sovereign  immediately  awoke,  and  appre- 
hending him  in  danger  of  perishing  in  his  tower,  their 
whole  thoughts  were  occupied  with  the  means  of  his 
safet3'\  Morakanabad  flew  from  his  retirement,  wiped 
away  his  tears,  and  cried  out  for  water  like  the  rest. 
Bababalouk,  whose  olfactory  nerves  were  more 
familiarized  to  magical  odours,  readily  conjecturing 
that  Carathis  was  engaged  in  her  favourite  amuse- 
ments, strenuously  exhorted  them  not  to  be  alarmed. 
Him,  however,  they  treated  as  an  old  poltroon,  and 
forbore  not  to  style  him  a  rascally  traitor.  The  camels 
and  dromedaries  were  advancing  with  water,  but  no 
one  knew  by  which  way  to  enter  the  tower.  Whilst 
the  populace  was  obstinate  in  forcing  the  doors  a 
violent  east  wind  drove  such  a  volume  of  flame 
against  them  as  at  first  forced  them  off,  but  after- 
wards rekindled  their  zeal ;  at  the  same  time  the 
stench  of  the  horns  and  mummies  increasing  most  of 
the  crowd  fell  backward  in  a  state  of  suffocation,  those 
that  kept  their  feet  mutually  wondered  at  the  cause 
of  the  smell,  and  admonished  each  other  to  retire. 

52 


Morakanabad,  more  sick  than  the  rest,  remained 
in  a  piteous  condition  ;  holding  his  nose  with  one  hand 
he  persisted  in  his  efforts  with  the  other  to  burst  open 
the  doors  and  obtain  admission.  A  hundred  and 
forty  of  the  strongest  and  most  resolute  at  length 
accomplished  their  purpose ;  having  gained  the  stair- 
case by  their  violent  exertions  they  attained  a  great 
height  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

Carathis,  alarmed  at  the  signs  of  her  mutes, 
advanced  to  the  staircase,  went  down  a  few  steps, 
and  heard  several  voices  calling  out  from  below  : 
"  You  shall  have  water  in  a  moment !  "  Being  rather 
alert,  considering  her  age,  she  presently  regained 
the  top  of  the  tower  and  bade  her  son  suspend  the 
sacrifice  for  some  minutes,  adding  : 

'*  We  shall  soon  be  enabled  to  render  it  more 
grateful ;  certain  dolts  of  your  subjects,  imagining 
no  doubt  that  we  were  on  fire,  have  been  rash  enough 
to  break  through  those  doors  which  had  hitherto 
remained  inviolate  for  the  sake  of  bringing  up  water; 
they  are  very  kind  you  must  allow  so  soon  to  forget 
the  wrongs  you  have  done  them,  but  that  is  of  little 
moment.  Let  us  offer  them  to  the  Giaour;  let  them 

53 


come  up ;  our  mutes,  who  neither  want  strength  nor 
experience,  will  soon  despatch  them,  exhausted  as 
they  are  with  fatigue.'* 

*'  Be  it  so,*'  answered  the  Caliph,  **  provided  we 
finish  and  I  dine/* 

In  fact,  these  good  people,  out  of  breath  from 
ascending  eleven  thousand  stairs  in  such  haste,  and 
chagrined  at  having  spilt  by  the  way  the  water  they 
had  taken,  were  no  sooner  arrived  at  the  top  than  the 
blaze  of  the  flames  and  the  fumes  of  the  mummies  at 
once  overpowered  their  seUvSes.  It  was  a  pity,  for  they 
beheld  not  the  agreeable  smile  with  which  the  mutes 
and  the  negresses  adjusted  the  cord  to  their  necks; 
these  amiable  personages  rejoiced,  however,  no  less 
at  the  scene;  never  before  had  the  ceremony  of 
strangling  been  performed  with  so  much  facility; 
they  all  fell  without  the  least  resistance  or  struggle, 
so  that  Vathek  in  the  space  of  a  few  moments  found 
himself  surrounded  by  the  dead  bodies  of  his  faith- 
fullest  subjects,  all  which  were  thrown  on  the  top  of 
the  pile. 

Carathis,  whose  presence  of  mind  never  forsook 
her,  perceiving  that  she  had  carcasses  sufficient  to 

54 


complete  her  oblation,  commanded  the  chains  to  be 
stretched  across  the  staircase  and  the  iron  doors 
barricaded,  that  no  more  might  come  up. 

No  sooner  were  these  orders  obeyed  than  the 
tower  shook,  the  dead  bodies  vanished  in  the  flames, 
w^hich  at  once  changed  from  a  swarthy  crimson  to  a 
bright  rose  colour;  an  ambient  vapour  emitted  the 
most  exquisite  fragrance,  the  marble  columns  rang 
with  harmonious  sounds,  and  the  liquefied  horns 
diffused  a  delicious  perfume.  Carathis,  in  transports, 
anticipated  the  success  of  her  enterprise,  whilst  her 
mutes  and  negresses,  to  whom  these  sweets  had  given 
the  colic,  retired  to  their  cells  grumbling. 

Scarcely  w^ere  they  gone  when,  instead  of  the 
pile,  horns,  mummies,  and  ashes,  the  Caliph  both 
saw  and  felt,  with  a  degree  of  pleasure  which  he 
could  not  express,  a  table  covered  with  the  most 
magnificent  repast — flagons  of  wine  and  vases  of 
exquisite  sherbet  floating  on  snow.  He  availed  him- 
self without  scruple  of  such  an  entertainment,  and 
had  already  laid  hands  on  a  lamb  stuffed  with 
pistachios,  whilst  Carathis  was  privately  drawing 
from  a  filigree  urn  a  parchment  that  seemed  to  be 

55 


endless  and  which  had  escaped  the  notice  of  her 
son,  totally  occupied  in  gratifying  an  importunate 
appetite ;  he  left  her  to  peruse  it  without  interruption, 
which  having  finished  she  said  to  him  in  an 
authoritative  tone  : 

**  Put  an  end  to  your  gluttony  and  hear  the 
splendid  promises  with  which  you  are  favoured  !  " 
She  then  read  as  follows  :  **  Vathek,  my  well-beloved, 
thou  hast  surpassed  my  hopes ;  my  nostrils  have  been 
regaled  by  the  savour  of  thy  mummies,  thy  horns, 
and  still  more  by  the  lives  devoted  on  the  pile.  At 
the  full  of  the  moon  cause  the  bands  of  thy  musicians 
and  thy  tymbals  to  be  heard ;  depart  from  thy  palace 
surrounded  by  all  the  pageants  of  majesty ;  thy  most 
faithful  slaves,  thy  best-beloved  wives,  thy  most 
magnificent  litters,  thy  richest-laden  camels,  and 
set  forward  on  thy  way  to  Istakhar;  there  await 
I  thy  coming — that  is  the  region  of  wonders; 
there  shalt  thou  receive  the  diadem  of  Djinn  Ben 
Djinn,  the  talismans  of  Soliman,  and  the  treasures 
of  the  pre-Adamite  Sultans;  there  shalt  thou 
be  solaced  with  all  kinds  of  delight.  But  beware 
how  thou  enterest  any  dwelling  on   thy  route,   or 

56 


thou  shall  feel  the  effects  of  my  anger.' 

The  Caliph,  who  notwithstanding  his  habitual 
luxury  had  never  before  dined  with  so  much  satis- 
faction, gave  full  scope  to  the  joy  of  these  golden 
tidings  and  betook  himself  to  drinking  anew. 
Carathis,  whose  antipathy  to  wine  was  by  no  means 
insuperable,  failed  not  to  supply  a  reason  for  every 
bumper  which  they  ironically  quafled  to  the  health 
of  Mahomet.  This  infernal  liquor  completed  their 
impious  temerity  and  prompted  them  to  utter  a 
profusion  of  blasphemies;  they  gave  a  loose  to  their 
wit  at  the  expense  of  the  ass  of  Balaam,  the  dog  of  the 
Seven  Sleepers,  and  the  other  animals  admitted  into 
the  paradise  of  Mahomet.  In  this  sprightly  humour 
they  descended  the  eleven  thousand  stairs,  diverting 
themselves  as  they  went  at  the  anxious  faces  they  saw 
on  the  square  through  the  oillets  of  the  tower,  and  at 
length  arrived  at  the  royal  apartments  by  the  sub- 
terranean passage.  Bababalouk  was  parading  to  and 
fro,  and  issuing  his  mandates  with  great  pomp  to  the 
eunuchs,  who  were  snuffing  the  lights  and  painting 
the  eyes  of  the  Circassians.  No  sooner  did  he  catch 
sight  of  the  Caliph  and  his  mother  than  he  exclaimed  : 

57 


**  Hah  !  you  have  then,  I  perceive,  escaped  from 
the  flames;  I  was  not,  however,  altogether  out  of 
doubt/' 

*'  Of  what  moment  is  it  to  us  what  you 
thought  or  think?''  cried  Carathis.  **  Go,  speed, 
tell  Morakanabad  that  we  immediately  want  him; 
and  take  care  how  you  stop  by  the  way  to  make  your 
insipid  reflections." 

Morakanabad  delayed  not  to  obey  the  summons 
and  was  received  by  Vathek  and  his  mother  with 
great  solemnity;  they  told  him  with  an  air  of 
composure  and  commiseration  that  the  fire  at  the 
top  of  the  tower  was  extinguished;  but  that  it  had 
cost  the  lives  of  the  brave  people  who  sought  to 
assist  them. 

'*  Still  more  misfortunes  !  "  cried  Morakanabad 
with  a  sigh.  "Ah,  Commander  of  the  Faithful,  our 
holy  Prophet  is  certainly  irritated  against  us !  It 
behoves  you  to  appease  him." 

**  We  will  appease  him  hereafter !  "  replied  the 
Caliph,  with  a  smile  that  augured  nothing  of  good. 
"  You  will  have  leisure  sufficient  for  your  supplica- 
tions during  my  absence ;  for  this  country  is  the  bane 

58 


of  my  health.  I  am  disgusted  with  the  mountain  of 
the  Four  Fountains  and  am  resolved  to  go  and  drink 
of  the  stream  of  Rocnabad ;  I  long  to  refresh  myself 
in  the  delightful  valleys  which  it  waters.  Do  you, 
with  the  advice  of  my  mother,  govern  my  dominions, 
and  take  care  to  supply  whatever  her  experiments 
may  demand;  for  you  well  know  that  our  tower 
abounds  in  materials  for  the  advancement  of  science.** 

The  tower  but  ill  suited  Morakanabad's  taste. 
Immense  treasures  had  been  lavished  upon  it ;  and 
nothing  had  he  ever  seen  carried  thither  but  female 
negroes,  mutes,  and  abominable  drugs.  Nor  did  he 
know  well  what  to  think  of  Carathis,  who,  like  a 
cameleon,  could  assume  all  possible  colours;  her 
cursed  eloquence  had  often  driven  the  poor  Mussul- 
man to  his  last  shifts.  He  considered,  how^ever,  that 
if  she  possessed  but  few  good  qualities  her  son  had 
still  few^er,  and  that  the  alternative  on  the  w^hole 
would  be  in  her  favour.  Consoled,  therefore,  with  this 
reflection,  he  wxnt  in  good  spirits  to  soothe  the 
populace  and  make  the  proper  arrangements  for  his 
master^s  journey. 

X'athek,    to   conciliate   the    Spirits   of   the   sub- 

59 


terranean  palace,  resolved  that  his  expedition  should 
be  uncommonly  splendid.  With  this  view  he 
confiscated  on  all  sides  the  property  of  his  subjects, 
whilst  his  worthy  mother  stripped  the  seraglios  she 
visited  of  the  gems  they  contained.  She  collected  all 
the  sempstresses  and  embroiderers  of  Samarah  and 
other  cities  to  the  distance  of  sixty  leagues,  to  prepare 
pavilions,  palanquins,  sofas,  canopies,  and  litters  for 
the  train  of  the  monarch.  There  was  not  left  in 
Masulipatam  a  single  piece  of  chintz,  and  so  much 
muslin  had  been  brought  up  to  dress  out  Bababalouk 
and  the  other  black  eunuchs  that  there  remained  not 
an  ell  in  the  whole  Irak  of  Babylon. 

During  these  preparations  Carathis,  who  never 
lost  sight  of  her  great  object,  which  was  to  obtain 
favour  with  the  Powers  of  darkness,  made  select 
parties  of  the  fairest  and  most  delicate  ladies  of  the 
city ;  but  in  the  midst  of  their  gaiety  she  contrived  to 
introduce  serpents  amongst  them  and  to  break  pots 
of  scorpions  under  the  table ;  they  all  bit  to  a  wonder ; 
and  Carathis  would  have  left  them  to  bite  were  it  not 
that  to  fill  up  the  time  she  now  and  then  amused 
herself  in  curing  their  wounds  with   an   excellent 

60 


anodyne  of  her  own  invention,  for  this  \j^ood  Princess 
abhorred   being  indolent. 

Vathek,  who  was  not  altogether  so  active  as  his 
mother,  devoted  his  time  to  the  sole  gratification 
of  his  senses  in  the  palaces  which  were  severally 
dedicated  to  them  ;  he  disgusted  himself  no  more  with 
the  Divan  or  the  Mosque.  One  half  of  Samarah 
followed  his  example,  whilst  the  other  lamented  the 
progress  of  corruption. 

In  the  midst  of  these  transactions  the  embassy 
returned  w^hich  had  been  sent  in  pious  times  to 
Mecca.  It  consisted  of  the  most  reverend  Mullahs, 
who  had  fulfilled  their  commission  and  brought  back 
one  of  those  precious  besoms  which  are  used  to  sw^eep 
the  sacred  Kaaba ;  a  present  truly  worthy  of  the 
greatest  potentate  on  earth  ! 

The  Caliph  happened  at  this  instant  to  be 
engaged  in  an  apartment  by  no  means  adapted  to  the 
reception  of  embassies  though  adorned  with  a  certain 
magnificence  not  only  to  render  it  agreeable  but  also 
because  he  resorted  to  it  frequently  and  stayed  a 
considerable  time  together.  Whilst  occupied  in  this 
retreat  he  heard  the  voice  of  Bababalouk  calling  out 

6i 


from  between  the  door  and  the  tapestry  that  hung 
before  it  : 

''  Here  are  the  excellent  Mahomet  Ebn  Edris  al 
vShafei  and  the  seraphic  Al  Mouhadethin,  who  have 
brought  the  besom  from  Mecca,  and  with  tears  of 
joy  intreat  they  may  present  it  to  your  Majesty  in 
person.** 

"  Let  them  bring  the  besom  hither ;  it  may  be  of 
use,"  said  Vathek,  who  was  still  employed,  not 
having  quite  racked  off  his  wine. 

**  How  !  "  answered  Bababalouk,  half  aloud  and 
amazed. 

*'Obey,"  replied  the  Caliph,  *' for  it  is  my 
sovereign  will ;  go  instantly,  vanish ;  for  here  will  I 
receive  the  good  folk  who  have  thus  filled  thee  with 

joy." 

The  eunuch  departed  muttering  and  bade  the 
venerable  train  attend  him.  A  sacred  rapture  was 
diffused  among  these  reverend  old  men.  Though 
fatigued  with  the  length  of  their  expedition  they 
followed  Bababalouk  with  an  alertness  almost 
miraculous  and  felt  themselves  highly/  flattered,  as 
they   swept   along   the    statel}^   porticoes,    that   the 

62 


Caliph  would  not  receive  them  like  ambassadors  in 
ordinary  in  his  hall  of  audience.  Soon  reaching  the 
interior  of  the  harem  (where  through  blinds  of  persian 
they  perceived  large  soft  eyes,  dark  and  blue,  that 
went  and  came  like  lightning),  penetrated  with 
respect  and  wonder,  and  full  of  their  celestial 
mission,  they  advanced  in  procession  towards  the 
small  corridors  that  appeared  to  terminate  in  nothing, 
but  nevertheless  led  to  the  cell  where  the  Caliph 
expected  their  coming. 

"  What !  Is  the  Commander  of  the  Faithful 
sick?  "  said  Ebn  Edris  al  Shafei  in  a  low^  voice  to 
his  companion. 

**  I  rather  think  he  is  in  his  oratory,"  answered 
Al  Mouhadethin. 

Vathek,  who  heard  the  dialogue,  cried  out  : 

''What  imports  it  you  how  I  am  employed? 
Approach  without  delay." 

They  advanced,  and  Bababalouk  almost  sunk 
with  confusion,  whilst  the  Caliph,  without  showing 
himself,  put  forth  his  hand  from  behind  the  tapestry 
that  hung  before  the  door  and  demanded  of  them  the 
besom.  Having  prostrated  themselves  as  well  as  the 

63 


corridor  would  permit,  and  even  in  a  tolerable  semi- 
circle, the  venerable  Al  Shafei,  drawing  forth  the 
besom  from  the  embroidered  and  perfumed  scarves 
in  which  it  had  been  enveloped  and  secured  from  the 
profane  gaze  of  vulgar  eyes,  arose  from  his  associates 
and  advanced  with  an  air  of  the  most  awful  solemnity 
towards  the  supposed  oratory;  but  with  what 
astonishment,  with  what  horror  was  he  seized ! 
Vathek,  bursting  out  into  a  villainous  laugh,  snatched 
the  besom  from  his  trembling  hand  and,  fixing  upon 
some  cobwebs  that  hung  sUvSpended  from  the  ceiling, 
gravely  brushed  away  till  not  a  single  one  remained. 
The  old  men,  overpowered  with  amazement,  were 
unable  to  lift  their  beards  from  the  ground,  for  as 
Vathek  had  carelessly  left  the  tapestry  between 
them  half  drawn  they  were  witnesses  to  the  whole 
transaction.  Their  tears  gushed  forth  on  the  marble, 
Al  Mouhadethin  swooned  through  mortification  and 
fatigue,  whilst  the  Caliph,  throwing  himself  back- 
ward on  his  seat,  shouted  and  clapped  his  hands 
without  mercy.  At  last,  addressing  himself  to  Baba- 
balouk  : 

**  My  dear  black,*'  said  he,  *'  go,   regale  these 

64 


pions  poor  souls  with  my  good  wine  from  Shiraz, 
and  as  they  can  boast  of  having  seen  more  of  my 
palace  than  anyone  besides  let  them  also  visit  my 
ofhce  courts,  and  lead  them  out  by  the  back  steps  that 
go  to  my  stables."  Having  said  this  he  threw  the 
besom  in  their  faces  and  went  to  enjoy  the  laugh  with 
Carathis.  Bababalouk  did  all  in  his  powder  to  console 
the  ambassadors,  but  the  two  most  infirm  expired  on 
the  spot;  the  rest  were  carried  to  their  beds  whence, 
being  heartbroken  with  sorrow  and  shame,  they 
never  arose. 

The  succeeding  night  Yathek,  attended  by  his 
mother,  ascended  the  tower  to  see  if  everything  were 
ready  for  his  journey,  for  he  had  great  faith  in  the 
influence  of  the  stars.  The  planets  appeared  in  their 
most  favourable  aspects.  The  Caliph,  to  enjoy  so 
flattering  a  sight,  supped  gaily  on  the  roof  and 
fancied  that  he  heard  during  his  repast  loud  shouts 
of  laughter  resound  through  the  sky  in  a  manner  that 
inspired  the  fullest  assurance. 

All  w^as  in  motion  at  the  palace ;  lights  were  kept 
burning  through  the  whole  of  the  night;  the  sound 
of  implements  and  of  artisans  finishing  their  work, 

65 


the  voices  of  women  and  their  guardians  who  sung 
at  their  embroidery,  all  conspired  to  interrupt  the 
stillness  of  nature  and  infinitely  delight  the  heart  of 
Vathek,  who  imagined  himself  going  in  triumph  to 
sit  upon  the  throne  of  Soliman. 

The  people  were  not  less  satisfied  than  himself; 
all  assisted  to  accelerate  the  moment  which  should 
rescue  them  from  the  wayward  caprices  of  so 
extravagant  a  master. 

The  day  preceding  the  departure  of  this  infatuated 
Prince  was  employed  by  Carathis  in  repeating  to  him 
the  decrees  of  the  mysterious  parchment,  which  she 
had  thoroughly  gotten  by  heart,  and  in  recommend- 
ing him  not  to  enter  the  habitation  of  anyone  by  the 
way. 

*' For  well  thou  knowest,''  added  she,  *' how 
lickerish  thy  taste  is  after  good  dishes  and  young 
damsels ;  let  me,  therefore,  enjoin  thee  to  be  content 
with  thy  old  cooks,  who  are  the  best  in  the  world, 
and  not  to  forget  that  in  thy  ambulatory  seraglio 
there  are  three  dozen  pretty  faces  which  Bababalouk 
hath  not  yet  unveiled.  I  myself  have  a  great  desire 
to  watch  over  thy  conduct  and  visit  the  subterranean 

66 


palace  which  no  doubt  contains  whatever  can  interest 
persons  like  us;  there  is  nothing  so  pleasing  as 
retiring  to  caverns;  my  taste  for  dead  bodies  and 
everything  mummy-like  is  decided,  and  I  am  con- 
fident thou  wilt  sec  the  most  exquisite  of  their  kind. 
Forget  me  not,  then,  but  the  moment  thou  art  in 
possession  of  the  talismans  which  are  to  open  to  thee 
the  mineral  kingdoms  and  the  centre  of  the  earth 
itself  fail  not  to  despatch  some  trusty  genius  to  take 
me  and  my  cabinet,  for  the  oil  of  the  serpents  I  have 
pinched  to  death  will  be  a  pretty  present  to  the 
Giaour,  who  cannot  but  be  charmed  with  such 
dainties." 

Scarcely  had  Carathis  ended  this  edifying 
discourse  when  the  sun,  setting  behind  the  mountain 
of  the  Four  Fountains,  gave  place  to  the  rising 
moon  ;  this  planet  being  that  evening  at  full  appeared 
of  unusual  beauty  and  magnitude  in  the  eyes  of  the 
women,  the  eunuchs,  and  the  pages,  who  were  all 
impatient  to  set  forward.  The  city  re-echoed  with 
shouts  of  joy  and  flourishing  of  trumpets;  nothing 
was  visible  but  plumes  nodding  on  pavilions,  and 
aigrets  shining  in  the  mild  lustre  of  the  moon;  the 

67 


spacious  square  resembled  an  immense  parterre, 
variegated  with  the  most  stately  tulips  of  the  East. 
Arrayed  in  the  robes  which  were  only  worn  at 
the  most  distinguished  ceremonials,  and  supported 
by  his  vizir  and  Bababalouk,  the  Caliph  descended 
the  grand  staircase  of  the  tower  in  the  sight  of  all  his 
people ;  he  could  not  forbear  pausing  at  intervals  to 
admire  the  superb  appearance  which  everywhere 
courted  his  view,  whilst  the  whole  multitude,  even 
to  the  camels  with  their  sumptuous  burdens,  knelt 
down  before  him.  For  some  time  a  general  stillness 
prevailed  which  nothing  happened  to  disturb  but  the 
shrill  screams  of  some  eunuchs  in  the  rear;  thcvSe 
vigilant  guards,  having  remarked  certain  cages  of 
the  ladies  sagging  somewhat  awry,  and  discovered 
that  a  few  adventurous  gallants  had  contrived  to  get 
in,  soon  dislodged  the  enraptured  culprits  and 
consigned  them  with  good  commendations  to  the 
surgeons  of  the  serail.  The  majesty  of  so  magnificent 
a  spectacle  was  not,  however,  violated  by  incidents 
like  these.  Vathek  meanwhile  saluted  the  moon  with 
an  idolatrous  air  that  neither  pleased  Morakanabad 
nor  the  doctors  of  the  law  any  more  than  the  vizirs 

68 


and  the  grandees  of  his  court,  who  were  all  assembled 
to  enjoy  the  last  view  of  their  Sovereign. 

At  length  the  clarions  and  trumpets  from  the  top 
of  the  tower  announced  the  prelude  of  departure. 
Though  the  instruments  were  in  unison  wath  each 
other  yet  a  singular  dissonance  was  blended  wnth 
their  sounds ;  this  proceeded  from  Carathis,  who  was 
singing  her  direful  orisons  to  the  Giaour,  whilst  the 
negresses  and  mutes  supplied  thorough-bass  without 
articulating  a  word.  The  good  Mussulmans  fancied 
that  they  heard  the  sullen  hum  of  those  nocturnal 
insects  which  presage  evil,  and  importuned  Vathek 
to  beware  how  he  ventured  his  sacred  person. 

On  a  given  signal  the  great  standard  of  the 
Califat  was  displayed,  tw^enty  thousand  lances  shone 
around  it,  and  the  Caliph,  treading  loyally  on  the 
cloth  of  gold  which  had  been  spread  for  his  feet, 
ascended  his  litter  amidst  the  general  aw^e  that 
possessed  his  subjects. 

The  expedition  commenced  with  the  utmost  order 
and  so  entire  a  silence  that  even  the  locusts  were 
heard  from  the  thickets  on  the  plain  of  Catoul. 
Gaiety  and  good  humour  prevailing,  six  good  leagues 

69 


were  past  before  the  dawn ;  and  the  morning  star  was 
still  glittering  in  the  firmament  when  the  whole  of 
this  numerous  train  had  halted  on  the  banks  of  the 
Tigris,  where  they  encamped  to  repose  for  the  rest  of 
the  day. 

The  three  days  that  followed  were  spent  in  the 
same  manner ;  but  on  the  fourth  the  heavens  looked 
angry,  lightnings  broke  forth  in  frequent  flashes, 
re-echoing  peals  of  thunder  succeeded,  and  the 
trembling  Circassians  clung  with  all  their  might  to 
their  ugly  guardians.  The  Caliph  himself  was  greatly 
inclined  to  take  shelter  in  the  large  town  of 
Gulchissar,  the  governor  of  which  came  forth  to 
meet  him  and  tendered  every  kind  of  refreshment 
the  place  could  supply ;  but,  having  examined  his 
tablets,  he  suffered  the  rain  to  soak  him  almost  to 
the  bone,  notwithstanding  the  importunity  of  his 
first  favourites.  Though  he  began  to  regret  the 
Palace  of  the  Senses,  yet  he  lost  not  sight  of  his 
enterprise,  and  his  sanguine  expectations  confirmed 
his  resolution.  His  geographers  were  ordered  to 
attend  him,  but  the  weather  proved  so  terrible  that 
these  poor  people  exhibited  a  lamentable  appearance ; 

70 


and  as  no  long  journeys  had  been  undertaken  since 

the  time  of  Haroun  al  Raschid,  their  maps  of  the 

different  countries  were  in  a  still  worse  plight  than 

themselves.   Everyone  was  ignorant  which   way  to 

turn ;  for  \^athek,  though  well  versed  in  the  course  of 

the  heavens,  no  longer  knew  his  situation  on  earth ; 

he  thundered  even  louder  than  the  elements,   and 

muttered  forth  certain  hints  of  the  bow-string,  which 

were  not  very  soothing  to  literary  ears. 

Disgusted  at  the  toilsome  weariness  of  the  way, 

he  determined  to  cross  over  the  craggy  heights  and 

follow  the  guidance  of  a  peasant,  who  undertook  to 

bring  him  in  four  days  to  Rocnabad.  Remonstrances 

were  all  to  no  purpose;  his  resolution  was  fixed,  and 

an  invasion  commenced  on  the  province  of  the  goats, 

who  sped  away  in  large  troops  before  them.  It  was 

curious  to  view  on  these  half-calcined  rocks  camels 

richly  caparisoned,   and  pavilions  of  gold  and  silk 

waving  on  their  summits,  which  till  then  had  never 

been  covered  but  with  sapless  thistles  and  fern.    The 

females  and  eunuchs  uttered  shrill  wailings  at  the 

sight  of  the  precipices  below  them,  and  the  dreary 

prospects   that   opened   in    the   vast   gorges   of   the 

mountains. 

71 


Before  they  could  reach  the  ascent  of  the 
steepest  rock  night  overtook  them,  and  a  boisterous 
tempest  arose  which,  having  rent  the  awnings  of  the 
palanquins  and  cages,  exposed  to  the  raw  gusts  the 
poor  ladies  within,  who  had  never  before  felt  so 
piercing  a  cold.  The  dark  clouds  that  overcast  the 
face  of  the  sky  deepened  the  horrors  of  this  disastrous 
night,  insomuch  that  nothing  could  be  heard  distinctly 
but  the  mewling  of  pages  and  lamentations  of 
sultanas. 

To  increase  the  general  misfortune  the  frightful 
uproar  of  wild  beasts  resounded  at  a  distance,  and 
there  were  soon  perceived  in  the  forest  they  were 
skirting  the  glaring  of  eyes  which  could  belong  only 
to  devils  or  tigers.  The  pioneers,  who  as  well  as  they 
could  had  marked  out  a  track,  and  a  part  of  the 
advanced  guard  were  devoured  before  they  had  been 
in  the  least  apprised  of  their  danger.  The  confusion 
that  prevailed  was  extreme ;  w^olves,  tigers,  and  other 
carnivorous  animals,  invited  by  the  howling  of 
their  companions,  flocked  together  from  every 
quarter;  the  crashing  of  bones  was  heard  on  all 
sides,   and   a   fearful  rush  of   wings  overhead,   for 

72 


now   vultures  also  began   to  be  of  the  party. 

The  terror  at  length  reached  the  main  body  of 
the  troops  which  surrounded  the  monarch  and  his 
harem,  at  the  distance  of  two  leagues  from  the  scene. 
Vathek  (voluptuously  reposed  in  his  capacious  litter 
upon  cushions  of  silk,  with  two  little  pages  beside 
him  of  complexions  more  fair  than  the  enamel  of 
Franguestan,  who  were  occupied  in  keeping  off 
flies)  was  soundly  asleep,  and  contemplating  in  his 
dreams  the  treasures  of  Soliman.  The  shrieks,  how- 
ever, of  his  wives  awoke  him  with  a  start,  and  instead 
of  the  Giaour  with  his  key  of  gold  he  beheld  Baba- 
balouk  full  of  consternation. 

**  Sire,'*  exclaimed  this  good  servant  of  the  most 
potent  of  monarchs,  **  misfortune  is  arrived  at  its 
height ;  wild  beasts,  who  entertain  no  more  reverence 
for  your  sacred  person  than  for  that  of  a  dead  ass, 
have  beset  your  camels  and  their  drivers;  thirty  of 
the  richest  laden  are  already  become  their  prey, 
as  well  as  your  confectioners,  your  cooks,  and 
purveyors;  and,  unless  our  holy  Prophet  should 
protect  us,  we  all  shall  have  eaten  our  last  meal." 

At   the   mention   of   eating   the   Caliph    lost   all 

73 


patience ;  he  began  to  bellow  and  even  beat  himself 
(for  there  was  no  seeing  in  the  dark).  The  rumour 
every  instant  increased,  and  Bababalouk,  finding  no 
good  could  be  done  with  his  master,  stopped  both  his 
ears  against  the  hurly-burly  of  the  harem,  and  called 
out  aloud  : 

*'  Come,  ladies  and  brothers  !  All  hands  to  work; 
strike  light  in  a  moment  !  Never  shall  it  be  said  that 
the  Commander  of  the  Faithful  served  to  regale  these 
infidel  brutes." 

Though  there  wanted  not  in  this  bevy  of  beauties 
a  sufficient  number  capricious  and  wayward,  yet  on 
the  present  occasion  they  were  all  compliance;  fires 
were  visible  in  a  twinkling  in  all  their  cages;  ten 
thousand  torches  were  lighted  at  once.  The  Caliph 
himself  seized  a  large  one  of  wax;  every  person 
followed  his  example,  and  by  kindling  ropes'  ends 
dipped  in  oil  and  fastened  on  poles  an  amazing  blaze 
was  spread.  The  rocks  were  covered  with  the 
splendour  of  sunshine ;  the  trails  of  sparks  wafted  by 
the  wind  communicated  to  the  dry  fern,  of  which 
there  was  plenty.  Serpents  were  observed  to  crawl 
forth    from    their    retreats    with    amazement    and 

74 


hissings,  whilst  the  horses  snorted,  stamped  the 
ground,  tossed  their  noses  in  the  air,  and  plunged 
about  without  mercy. 

One  of  the  forests  of  cedar  that  bordered  their 
way  took  fire;  and  the  branches  that  overhung  the 
path  extending  their  flames  to  the  muslins  and 
chintzes  which  covered  the  cages  of  the  ladies, 
obliged  them  to  jump  out  at  the  peril  of  their  necks. 
Vathek,  who  vented  on  the  occasion  a  thousand 
blasphemies,  was  himself  compelled  to  touch  with 
his  sacred  feet  the  naked  earth. 

Never  had  such  an  incident  happened  before. 
Full  of  mortification,  shame,  and  despondence,  and 
not  knowing  how  to  walk,  the  ladies  fell  into  the  dirt. 
*'  Must  I  go  on  foot !  "  said  one;  **  Must  I  wet  my 
feet !  "  cried  another ;  *'  Must  I  soil  my  dress  !  "  asked 
a  third;  ''Execrable  Bababalouk  !  "  exclaimed  all; 
"  Outcast  of  hell !  what  hadst  thou  to  do  with  torches  ? 
Better  were  it  to  be  eaten  by  tigers  than  to  fall  into 
our  present  condition  !  We  are  for  ever  undone  !  Not  a 
porter  is  there  in  the  army,  nor  a  currier  of  camels, 
but  hath  seen  some  part  of  our  bodies,  and  what  is 
worse,  our  very  faces!  "  On  saying  this  the  most 

75 


bashful  amongst  them  hid  their  foreheads  on  the 
ground,  whilst  such  as  had  more  boldness  flew  at 
Bababalouk;  but  he,  well  apprized  of  their  humour 
and  not  wanting  in  shrewdness,  betook  himself  to  his 
heels  along  with  his  comrades,  all  dropping  their 
torches  and  striking  their  tymbals. 

It  was  not  less  light  than  in  the  brightest  of  the 
dog-days,  and  the  weather  was  hot  in  proportion; 
but  how  degrading  was  the  spectacle  to  behold  the 
Caliph  bespattered  like  an  ordinary  mortal.  As  the 
exercise  of  his  faculties  seemed  to  be  suspended,  one 
of  his  Ethiopian  wives  (for  he  delighted  in  variety) 
clasped  him  in  her  arms,  threw  him  upon  her  shoulder 
like  a  sack  of  dates,  and,  finding  that  the  fire  was 
hemming  them  in,  set  off  with  no  small  expedition, 
considering  the  weight  of  her  burden.  The  other 
ladies,  who  had  just  learnt  the  use  of  their  feet, 
followed  her;  their  guards  galloped  after,  and  the 
camel-drivers  brought  up  the  rear  as  fast  as  their 
charge  would  permit. 

They  soon  reached  the  spot  where  the  wild  beasts 
h^d  commenced  the  carnage,  which  they  had  too 
much  spirit  to  leave,  notwithstanding  the  approach- 

76 


ing  tumult  and  the  luxurious  supper  they  had  made. 
Bababalouk,  nevertheless,  seized  on  a  few  of  the 
plumpest,  which  were  unable  to  budgie  from  the 
place,  and  began  to  slay  them  with  admirable 
adroitness.  The  cavalcade  being  got  so  far  from  the 
conflagration  as  that  the  heat  felt  rather  grateful  than 
violent,  it  was  immediately  resolved  on  to  halt.  The 
tattered  chintzes  were  picked  up,  the  scraps  left  by 
the  wolves  and  tigers  interred,  and  vengeance  was 
taken  on  some  dozens  of  vultures  that  were  too  much 
glutted  to  rise  on  the  wing.  The  camels,  which  had 
been  left  unmolested  to  make  sal  ammoniac,  being 
numbered,  and  the  ladies  once  more  enclosed  in  their 
cages,  the  imperial  tent  was  pitched  on  the  levellest 
ground  they  could  find. 

Vathek,  reposing  upon  a  mattress  of  down,  and 
tolerably  recovered  from  the  jolting  of  the  Ethiopian, 
who  to  his  feelings  seemed  the  roughest  trotting  jade 
he  had  hitherto  mounted,  called  out  for  something  to 
eat  But  alas!  those  delicate  cakes  which  had  been 
baked  in  silver  ovens  for  his  royal  mouth,  those  rich 
manchets,  amber  comfits,  flagons  of  Shiraz  wine, 
porcelain  vases  of  snow,  and  grapes  from  the  banks 

11 


of  the  Tigris,  were  all  irremediably  lost !  And  nothing 
had  Bababalouk  to  present  in  their  stead  but  a  roasted 
wolf,  vultures  a  la  daube,  aromatic  herbs  of  the  most 
acrid  poignancy,  rotten  trufifles,  boiled  thistles,  and 
such  other  wild  plants  as  must  ulcerate  the  throat  and 
parch  up  the  tongue.  Nor  was  he  better  provided  in 
the  article  of  drink,  for  he  could  procure  nothing  to 
accompany  these  irritating  viands  but  a  few  vials  of 
abominable  brandy,  which  had  been  secreted  by  the 
scullions  in  their  slippers. 

Vathek  made  wry  faces  at  so  savage  a  repast, 
and  Bababalouk  answered  them  with  shrugs  and 
contortions;  the  Caliph,  however,  ate  with  tolerable 
appetite,  and  fell  into  a  nap  that  lasted  six  hours. 
The  splendour  of  the  sun,  reflected  from  the  white 
cliffs  of  the  mountains,  in  spite  of  the  curtains  that 
enclosed  him,  at  length  disturbed  his  repose ;  he 
awoke  terrified  and  stung  to  the  quick  by  those 
wormwood-colour  flies,  which  emit  from  their  wings 
a  suffocating  stench.  The  miserable  monarch  was 
perplexed  how  to  act,  though  his  wits  were  not  idle 
in  seeking  expedients,  whilst  Bababalouk  lay  snoring 
amidst  a  swarm  of  those  insects  that  busily  thronged 

78 


to  pay  court  to  his  nose.  The  little  pages,  famished 
with  hunger,  had  dropped  their  fans  on  the  ground 
and  exerted  their  dying  voices  in  bitter  reproaches 
against  the  Caliph,  who  now  for  the  first  time  heard 
the  language  of  truth. 

Thus  stimulated,  he  renewed  his  imprecations 
against  the  Giaour,  and  bestowed  upon  Mahomet 
some  soothing  expressions. 

"Where  am  I?"  cried  he.  "What  are  these 
dreadful  rocks?  these  valleys  of  darkness?  Are  we 
arrived  at  the  horrible  Kaf  ?  Is  the  Simurgh  coming 
to  pluck  out  my  eyes  as  a  punishment  for  under- 
taking this  impious  enterprise?  " 

Having  said  this  he  bellowed  like  a  calf,  and 
turned  himself  towards  an  outlet  in  the  side  of  his 
pavilion  ;  but  alas  !  what  objects  occurred  to  his  view  ! 
On  one  side  a  plain  of  black  sand  that  appeared  to 
be  unbounded,  and  on  the  other  perpendicular  crags, 
bristled  over  with  those  abominable  thistles  which 
had  so  severely  lacerated  his  tongue.  He  fancied, 
however,  that  he  perceived,  amongst  the  brambles 
and  briars,  some  gigantic  flowers,  but  was  mistaken, 
for  these  were  only  the  dangling  palampores  and 

79 


variegated  tatters  of  his  gay  retinue.  As  there  were 
several  clefts  in  the  rock  whence  water  seemed  to 
have  flowed,  Vathek  applied  his  ear  with  the  hope 
of  catching  the  sound  of  some  latent  runnel,  but  could 
only  distinguish  the  low  murmurs  of  his  people,  who 
were  repining  at  their  journey,  and  complaining  for 
the  want  of  water. 

'*  To  what  purpose,"  asked  they,  **  have  we  been 
brought  hither?  Hath  our  Caliph  another  tower  to 
build  ?  Or  have  the  relentless  Afrits,  whom  Carathis 
so  much  loves,  fixed  in  this  place  their  abode?  " 

At  the  name  of  Carathis  Vathek  recollected  the 
tablets  he  had  received  from  his  mother,  who  assured 
him  they  were  fraught  with  preternatural  qualities, 
and  advised  him  to  consult  them  as  emergencies 
might  require.  Whilst  he  was  engaged  in  turning 
them  over  he  heard  a  shout  of  joy  and  a  loud  clapping 
of  hands ;  the  curtains  of  his  pavilion  were  soon  drawn 
back,  and  he  beheld  Bababalouk,  followed  by  a  troop 
of  his  favourites,  conducting  two  dwarfs,  each  a  cubit 
high,  who  brought  between  them  a  large  basket  of 
melons,  oranges,  and  pomegranates.  They  were 
singing  in  the  sweetest  tones  the  words  that  follow  : 

80 


"  We  dwell  on  the  top  of  these  rocks  in  a  cabin 
of  rushes  and  canes ;  the  eagles  envy  us  our  nest ;  a 
small  spring  supplies  us  with  Abdest,  and  we  daily 
repeat  prayers  which  the  Prophet  approves. 

"  We  love  you,  O  Commander  of  the  Faithful  ! 
Our  master,  the  good  Emir  Fakreddin,  loves  you  akso ; 
he  reveres  in  your  person  the  vicegerent  of  Mahomet. 

**  Little  as  we  are,  in  us  he  confides;  he  knows 
our  hearts  to  be  good  as  our  bodies  are  contemptible, 
and  hath  placed  us  here  to  aid  those  who  are 
bewildered  on  these  dreary  mountains. 

"  Last  night,  w^hilst  w^e  were  occupied  within  our 
cell  in  reading  the  holy  Koran,  a  sudden  hurricane 
blew  out  our  lights  and  rocked  our  habitation  ;  for  two 
whole  hours  a  palpable  darkness  prevailed,  but  we 
heard  sounds  at  a  distance  which  we  conjectured  to 
proceed  from  the  bells  of  a  cafila  passing  over  the 
rocks;  our  ears  were  soon  filled  w^ith  deplorable 
shrieks,  frightful  roarings,  and  the  sound  of  tymbals. 

'*  Chilled  wnth  terror,  we  concluded  that  the 
Deggial,  with  his  exterminating  angels,  had  sent 
forth  their  plagues  on  the  earth.  In  the  midst  of  these 
melancholy  reflections  we  perceived  flames  of  the 

8i 


deepest  red  glow  in  the  horizon,  and  found  ourselves 
in  a  few  moments  covered  with  flakes  of  fire.  Amazed 
at  so  strange  an  appearance,  we  took  up  the  volume 
dictated  by  the  blessed  Intelligence,  and,  kneeling 
by  the  light  of  the  fire  that  surrounded  us,  w^e  recited 
the  verse  which  says  : 

''  Put  no  trust  in  anything  hut  the  mercy  of  Heaven; 
there  is  no  help  save  in  the  holy  Prophet;  the 
mountain  of  Kaf  itself  may  tremble,  it  is  the  power 
of  Allah  only  that  cannot  he  moved. 

**  After  having  pronounced  these  words  we  felt 
consolation,  and  our  minds  were  hushed  into  a 
sacred  repose;  silence  ensued,  and  our  ears  clearly 
distinguished  a  voice  in  the  air,  saying  : 

''Servants  of  my  faithful  servant!  Go  down  to 
the  happy  valley  of  Fakreddin;  tell  him  that  an 
illustrious  opportunity  now  offers  to  satiate  the  thirst 
of  his  hospitahle  heart.  The  Commander  of  True 
Believers  is  this  day  hewildered  amongst  these 
mountains,  and  stands  in  need  of  thy  aid. . 

**  We  obeyed  with  joy  the  angelic  miswsion,  and 
our  master,  filled  with  pious  zeal,  hath  culled 
with    his   own   hands   these    melons,    oranges,    and 

82 


pomegranates.  He  is  following  us  with  a  hundred 
dromedaries  laden  with  the  purest  waters  of  his 
fountains,  and  is  coming  to  kiss  the  fringe  of  your 
consecrated  robe,  and  implore  you  to  enter  his  humble 
habitation,  which  placed  amidst  these  barren  wilds, 
resembles  an  emerald  set  in  lead." 

The  dwarfs,  having  ended  their  address,  remained 
still  standing,  and,  with  hands  crossed  upon  their 
bosoms,  preserved  a  respectful  silence. 

Vathek,  in  the  midst  of  this  curious  harangue, 
seized  the  basket,  and  long  before  it  was  finished  the 
fruits  had  dissolved  in  his  mouth.  As  he  continued  to 
eat  his  piety  increased,  and  in  the  same  breath  w^hich 
recited  his  prayers  he  called  for  the  Koran  and  sugar. 

vSuch  was  the  state  of  his  mind  when  the  tablets, 
which  were  thrown  by  at  the  approach  of  the  dwarfs, 
again  attracted  his  eye.  He  took  them  up,  but  was 
ready  to  drop  on  the  ground  when  he  beheld,  in  large, 
red  characters,  these  words  inscribed  by  Carathis, 
which  were  indeed  enough  to  make  him  tremble  : 

**  Beware  of  thy  old  doctors,  and  their  puny 
messengers  of  but  one  cubit  high  ;  distrust  their  pious 
frauds,  and,  instead  of  eating  their  melons,  impale  on 

S3 


a  spit  the  bearers  of  them.  vShouldst  thou  be  such  a 
fool  as  to  visit  them  the  portal  of  the  subterranean 
palace  will  be  shut  in  thy  face,  and  with  such  force  as 
shall  shake  thee  asunder ;  thy  body  shall  be  spit  upon, 
and  bats  w411  engender  in  thy  belly.'* 

'*  To  what  tends  this  ominous  rhapsody?  **  cries 
the  Caliph ;  **  And  must  I  then  perish  in  these  deserts 
with  thirst,  whilst  I  may  refresh  myself  in  the  valley 
of  melons  and  cucumbers?  Accursed  be  the  Giaour, 
with  his  portal  of  ebony  !  He  hath  made  me  dance 
attendance  too  long  already.  Besides,  who  shall 
prescribe  laws  to  me?  I,  forsooth,  must  not  enter 
anyone's  habitation  !  Be  it  so ;  but  what  one  can  I  enter 
that  is  not  my  own  !  '* 

Bababalouk,  who  lost  not  a  syllable  of  this 
soliloquy,  applauded  it  with  all  his  heart,  and  the 
ladies  for  the  first  time  agreed  with  him  in  opinion. 

The  dwarfs  were  entertained,  caressed,  and  seated 
with  great  ceremony  on  little  cushions  of  satin.  The 
symmetry  of  their  persons  was  the  subject  of 
criticism;  not  an  inch  of  them  was  suffered  to  pass 
unexamined ;  knick-nacks  and  dainties  were  offered 
in  profusion,  but  all  were  declined  with  respectful 

84 


gravity.  They  clambered  up  the  sides  of  the  Caliph's 
seat,  and,  placing  themselves  each  on  one  of  his 
shoulders,  began  to  whisper  prayers  in  his  ears ;  their 
tongues  quivered  like  the  leaves  of  a  poplar,  and  the 
patience  of  Vathek  was  almost  exhausted,  when  the 
acclamations  of  the  troops  announced  the  approach  of 
Fakreddin,  who  was  come  with  a  hundred  old  grey- 
beards and  as  many  Korans  and  dromedaries.  They 
instantly  set  about  their  ablutions,  and  began  to 
repeat  the  Bismillah.  Vathek,  to  get  rid  of  these 
officious  monitors,  followed  their  example,  for  his 
hands  were  burning.  The  good  Emir,  w^ho  w^as  punc- 
tiliously religious  and  likewise  a  great  dealer  in  com- 
pliments, made  an  harangue  five  times  more  prolix 
and  insipid  than  his  harbingers  had  already  delivered. 
The  Caliph,  unable  any  longer  to  refrain,  exclaimed  : 

**  For  the  love  of  Mahomet,  my  dear  Fakreddin, 
have  done  !  Let  us  proceed  to  your  valley,  and  enjoy 
the  fruits  that  heaven  hath  vouchsafed  you." 

The  hint  of  proceeding  put  all  into  motion.  The 
venerable  attendants  of  the  Emir  set  forward  some- 
what slowly,  but  \^athek,  having  ordered  his  little 
pages  in  private  to  goad  on  the  dromedaries,  loud  fits 

85 


of  laughter   broke   forth   from   the   cages,    for   the 

unwieldy  curveting  of  these  poor  beasts,   and  the 

ridiculous   distress   of   their   superannuated   riders, 

afforded  the  ladies  no  small  entertainment. 

They  descended,  however,  unhurt  into  the  valley 

by  the  large  steps  which  the  Emir  had  cut  in  the  rock, 

and   already    the    murmuring   of    streams   and   the 

rustling  of  leaves  began  to  catch  their  attention. 

The  cavalcade  soon  entered  a  path  which  was  skirted 

by  flowering  shrubs,  and  extended  to  a  vast  wood  of 

palm  trees,  whose  branches  overspread  a  building  of 

hewn  stone.   This  edifice   was  crowned   with   nine 

domes,  and  adorned  with  as  many  portals  of  bronze, 

on  which  was  engraven  the  following  inscription  : 
This  is  the  asylum  of  pilgrims,  the  refuge  of  travellers, 

and   the   depository   of   secrets   for   all   parts   of   the   world. 

Nine  pages,  beautiful  as  the  day,  and  clothed  in 
robes  of  Egyptian  linen,  very  long  and  very  modest, 
were  standing  at  each  door.  They  received  the  whole 
retinue  with  an  easy  and  inviting  air.  Four  of  the 
most  amiable  placed  the  Caliph  on  a  magnificent 
taktrevan ;  four  others,  somewhat  less  graceful,  took 
charge  of  Bababalouk,  who  capered  for  joj^  at  the 

86 


snu^  little  cabin  that  fell  to  his  share ;  the  pages  that 
remained  waited  on  the  rest  of  the  train. 

When  everything  masculine  was  gone  out  of  sight 
the  gate  of  a  large  enclosure  on  the  right  turned  on  its 
harmonious  hinges,  and  a  young  female  of  a  slender 
form  came  forth.  Her  light  brown  hair  floated  in  the 
hazy  breeze  of  the  twilight ;  a  troop  of  young  maidens, 
like  the  Pleiades,  attended  her  on  tip-toe.  They 
hastened  to  the  pavilions  that  contained  the  sultanas, 
and  the  young  lady,  gracefully  bending,  said  to  them  : 

**  Charming  Princesses,  everything  is  ready ;  we 
have  prepared  beds  for  your  repose,  and  strewed  your 
apartments  wnth  jasmine ;  no  insects  will  keep  off 
slumber  from  visiting  your  eyelids,  we  will  dispel 
them  with  a  thousand  plumes;  come  then,  amiable 
ladies,  refresh  your  delicate  feet  and  your  ivory  limbs 
in  baths  of  rosew^ater;  and,  by  the  light  of  perfumed 
lamps,  your  servants  shall  amuse  you  w^ith  tales.*' 

The  sultanas  accepted  with  pleasure  these 
obliging  offers,  and  followed  the  young  lady  to  the 
Emir's  harem,  where  we  must  for  a  moment  leave 
them  and  return  to  the  Caliph. 

Vathek    found    himself    beneath    a    vast    dome, 

87 


illuminated  by  a  thousand  lamps  of  rock  crystal;  as 
many  vases  of  the  same  material,  filled  with 
excellent  sherbet,  sparkled  on  a  large  table,  where  a 
profusion  of  viands  was  spread.  Amongst  others 
were  sweetbreads  stewed  in  milk  of  almonds,  saffron 
soups,  and  lamb  a  la  crime,  of  all  which  the  Caliph 
was  amazingly  fond.  He  took  of  each  as  much  as  he 
was  able,  testified  his  sense  of  the  Emir's  friendship 
by  the  gaiety  of  his  heart,  and  made  the  dwarfs  dance 
against  their  will,  for  these  little  devotees  durst  not 
refuse  the  Commander  of  the  Faithful.  At  last  he 
spread  himself  on  the  sofa,  and  slept  sounder  than  he 
had  ever  slept  before. 

Beneath  this  dome  a  general  silence  prevailed, 
for  there  was  nothing  to  disturb  it  but  the  jaws  of 
Bababalouk,  who  had  untrussed  himself  to  eat  with 
greater  advantage,  being  anxious  to  make  amends 
for  his  fast  in  the  mountains.  As  his  spirits  were  too 
high  to  admit  of  his  sleeping,  and  not  loving  to  be  idle, 
he  proposed  to  himself  to  visit  the  harem  and  repair 
to  his  charge  of  the  ladies,  to  examine  if  they  had  been 
properly  lubricated  with  the  balm  of  Mecca,  if  their 
eyebrows  and  tresses  were  in  order,  and,  in  a  word, 

88 


to  perform  all  the  little  offices  they  might  need.  He 
sought  for  the  harem  a  long  time,  but  without  being 
able  to  find  out  the  door ;  he  durst  not  speak  aloud  for 
fear  of  disturbing  the  Caliph,  and  not  a  soul  was 
stirring  in  the  precincts  of  the  palace.  He  had  almost 
despaired  of  effecting  his  purpose,  when  a  low 
whispering  just  reached  his  ear.  It  came  from  the 
dwarfs,  who  were  returned  to  their  old  occupation, 
and,  for  the  nine  hundred  and  ninety-ninth  time  in 
their  lives,  were  reading  over  the  Koran.  They  very 
politely  invited  Bababalouk  to  be  of  their  party,  but 
his  head  was  full  of  other  concerns.  The  dwarfs, 
though  scandalised  at  his  dissolute  morals,  directed 
him  to  the  apartments  he  w^anted  to  find.  His  way 
thither  lay  through  a  hundred  dark  corridors,  along 
which  he  groped  as  he  went,  and  at  last  began  to 
catch,  from  the  extremity  of  a  passage,  the  charming 
gossiping  of  the  w^omen,  which  not  a  little  delighted 
his  heart. 

**  Ah,  ha  !  what,  not  yet  asleep?  "  cried  he;  and, 
taking  long  strides  as  he  spoke,  *'  did  you  not  suspect 
me  of  abjuring  my  charge  ?  I  stayed  but  to  finish  what 
mv  master  had  left." 

89 


Two  of  the  black  eunuchs,  on  hearing  a  voice  so 
loud,  detached  a  party  in  haste,  sabre  in  hand,  to 
discover  the  cause ;  but  presently  was  repeated  on  all 
sides  : 

''  'Tis  only  Bababalouk !  no  one  but  Bababa- 
louk  !  " 

This  circumspect  guardian,  having  gone  up  to  a 
thin  veil  of  carnation-coloured  silk  that  hung  before 
the  doorway,  distinguished,  by  means  of  the  softened 
splendour  that  shone  through  it,  an  oval  bath  of  dark 
porphyry,  surrounded  by  curtains  festooned  in  large 
folds.  Through  the  apertures  between  them,  as  they 
were  not  drawn  close,  groups  of  young  slaves  were 
visible,  amongst  whom  Bababalouk  perceived  his 
pupils,  indulgingly  expanding  their  arms,  as  if  to 
embrace  the  perfumed  water  and  refresh  themselves 
after  their  fatigues.  The  looks  of  tender  languor, 
their  confidential  whispers,  and  the  enchanting 
smiles  with  which  they  were  imparted,  the  exquisite 
fragrance  of  the  roses,  all  combined  to  inspire  a 
voluptuousness  which  even  Bababalouk  himself  was 
scarce  able  to  withstand. 

He  summoned  up,  however,  his  usual  solemnity, 

90 


'ihe  youii<»'  Xouioiiiluir.  (hivif^litcr  of  the  J'linir 


and,  in  the  peremptory  tone  of  authority,  commanded 
the  ladies  instantly  to  leave  the  bath.  Whilst  he  was 
issuing  these  mandates  the  young  Nouronihar, 
daughter  of  the  Emir,  who  was  sprightly  as  an 
antelope  and  full  of  wanton  gaiety,  beckoned  one  of 
her  slaves  to  let  down  the  great  swing  which  was 
suspended  from  the  ceiling  by  cords  of  silk,  and 
whilst  this  w^as  being  done  winked  to  her  companions 
in  the  bath,  who,  chagrined  to  be  forced  from  so 
soothing  a  state  of  indolence,  began  to  tw^ist  it  round 
Bababalouk  and  teaze  him  with  a  thousand  vagaries. 

When  Nouronihar  perceived  that  he  was 
exhausted  with  fatigue  she  accosted  him  with  an  arch 
air  of  respectful  concern,  and  said  : 

**  My  lord  !  it  is  not  by  any  means  decent  that 
the  chief  eunuch  of  the  Caliph,  our  vSovereign,  should 
thus  continue  standing;  deign  but  to  recline  your 
graceful  person  upon  this  sofa,  which  wall  burst  with 
vexation  if  it  have  not  the  honour  to  receive  you." 

Caught  by  these  flattering  accents,  Bababalouk 
gallantly  replied  : 

*'  Delight  of  the  apple  of  my  eye  !  I  accept  the 
invitation  of  thy  honeyed  lips;  and,  to  say  truth,  my 

91 


senses  are  dazzled  with  the  radiance  that  beams  from 
thy  charms/' 

**  Repose,  then,  at  your  ease,"  replied  the  beauty, 
and  placed  him  on  the  pretended  sofa,  which,  quicker 
than  lightning,  gave  way  all  at  once.  The  rest  of  the 
w^omen,  having  aptly  conceived  her  design,  sprang 
naked  from  the  bath,  and  plied  the  swing  w^ith  such 
unmerciful  jerks  that  it  swept  through  the  whole 
compass  of  a  very  lofty  dome,  and  took  from  the  poor 
victim  all  powder  of  respiration ;  sometimes  his  feet 
rased  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  at  others  the 
skylight  almost  flattened  his  nose.  In  vain  did  he 
pierce  the  air  w^ith  the  cries  of  a  voice  that  resembled 
the  ringing  of  a  cracked  basin,  for  their  peals  of 
laughter  were  still  more  predominant. 

Nouronihar,  in  the  inebriety  of  youthful  spirits, 
being  used  only  to  eunuchs  of  ordinary  harems  and 
having  never  seen  anything  so  royal  and  disgusting, 
was  far  more  diverted  than  all  the  rest.  She  began  to 
parody  some  Persian  verses,  and  sung  with  an  accent 
most  demurely  piquant  : 

"  O  gentle  white  dove,  as  thou  soar'st  through  the  air, 
Vouchsafe  one  kind  glance  on  the  mate  of  thy  love; 
Melodious  Philomel,  I  am  thy  rose; 
Warble  some  couplet  to  ravish  my  heart!  " 

92 


The  sultanas  and  their  slaves,  stimulated  by  these 
pleasantries,  persevered  at  the  swing  with  such 
unremitted  assiduity  that  at  length  the  cord  which 
had  secured  it  snapt  suddenly  asunder,  and  Bababa- 
louk  fell  floundering  like  a  turtle  to  the  bottom  of  the 
bath.  This  accident  occasioned  a  universal  shout; 
twelve  little  doors,  till  now  unobserved,  flew  open  at 
once,  and  the  ladies  in  an  instant  made  their  escape, 
after  throwing  all  the  towels  on  his  head,  and  putting 
out  the  lights  that  remained. 

The  deplorable  animal,  in  u-ater  to  the  chin, 
overwhelmed  with  darkness,  and  unable  to  extricate 
himself  from  the  wrap  that  embarrassed  him,  was  still 
doomed  to  hear  for  his  further  consolation  the  fresh 
bursts  of  merriment  his  disaster  occasioned.  He 
bustled,  but  in  vain,  to  get  from  the  bath,  for  the 
margin  was  become  so  slippery  with  the  oil  spilt  in 
breaking  the  lamps  that  at  every  effort  he  slid  back 
with  a  plunge  which  resounded  aloud  through  the 
hollow  of  the  dome.  These  cursed  peals  of  laughter 
at  every  relapse  were  redoubled  ;  and  he,  who  thought 
the  place  infested  rather  by  devils  than  women, 
resolved  to  cease  groping  and  abide  in  the  bath,  where 

93 


he  amused  himself  with  soliloquies,  interspensed  with 
imprecations,  of  which  his  malicious  neighbours 
reclining  on  down  suffered  not  an  accent  to  escape. 
In  this  delectable  plight  the  morning  surprised  him. 
The  Caliph,  wondering  at  his  absence,  had  caused 
him  to  be  sought  for  everywhere.  At  last  he  was  drawn 
forth,  almost  smothered  from  the  wisp  of  linen,  and 
wet  even  to  the  marrow.  Limping  and  chattering  his 
teeth,  he  appeared  before  his  master,  who  inquired 
what  was  the  matter,  and  how  he  came  to  be  soused  in 
so  strange  a  pickle  ? 

**And  why  did  you  enter  this  cursed  lodge?'' 
answered  Bababalouk,  gruffly.  **  Ought  a  monarch 
like  you  to  visit  with  his  harem  the  abode  of  a  grey- 
bearded  Emir,  who  knows  nothing  of  life  ?  And  with 
what  gracious  damsels  doth  the  place,  too,  abound  ! 
Fancy  to  yourself  how  they  have  soaked  me  like  a 
burnt  crust,  and  made  me  dance  like  a  jack-pudding 
the  live-long  night  through,  on  their  damnable  swing. 
What  an  excellent  lesson  for  your  sultanas  to  follow, 
into  whom  T  have  instilled  such  reserve  and 
decorum  !  " 

Vathek,  comprehending  not  a  syllable  of  all  this 

94 


invective,  obliged  him  to  relate  minutely  the  transac- 
tion;  but,  instead  of  sympathizing  with  the  miserable 
sufferer,  he  laughed  immoderately  at  the  device  of  the 
swing  and  the  figure  of  Bababalouk  mounting  upon 
it.  The  stung  eunuch  could  scarcely  preserve  the 
semblance  of  respect. 

*'Ay,  laugh,  my  lord,  laugh,"  said  he;  "but  I 
wish  this  Nouronihar  would  play  some  trick  on  you, 
she  is  too  wicked  to  spare  even  majesty  itself." 

These  words  made  for  the  present  but  a  slight 
impression  on  the  Caliph ;  but  they  recurred  to  his 
mind  not  long  after. 

This  conversation  was  cut  short  by  Fakreddin, 
who  came  to  request  that  Vathek  would  join  in  the 
prayers  and  ablutions  to  be  solemnized  on  a  spacious 
meadow,  watered  by  innumerable  streams.  The 
Caliph  found  the  waters  refreshing,  but  the  prayers 
abominably  irksome.  He  diverted  himself,  however, 
with  the  multitude  of  Calenders,  Santons,  and 
Dervishes,  who  were  continually  coming  and  going, 
but  especially  with  the  Brahmins,  Fakirs,  and  other 
enthusiasts,  who  had  travelled  from  the  heart  of 
India  and  halted  on  their  way  with  the  Emir.  These 

95 


latter  had,  each  of  them,  some  mummery  peculiar  to 
himself.  One  dragged  a  huge  chain  wherever  he  went, 
another  an  ourang-outang,  whilst  a  third  was  furnished 
with  scourges,  and  all  performed  to  a  charm;  some 
clambered  up  trees,  holding  one  foot  in  the  air ;  others 
poised  themselves  over  a  fire,  and  without  mercy 
filliped  their  noses.  There  were  some  amongst  them 
that  cherished  vermin,  which  were  not  ungrateful  in 
requiting  their  caresses.  These  rambling  fanatics 
revolted  the  hearts  of  the  Dervishes,  the  Calenders, 
and  Santons.  However,  the  vehemence  of  their 
aversion  soon  subsided,  under  the  hope  that  the 
presence  of  the  Caliph  would  cure  their  folly  and 
convert  them  to  the  Mussulman  faith.  But  alas  !  how 
great  was  their  disappointment !  For  Vathek,  instead 
of  preaching  to  them,  treated  them  as  buffoons,  bade 
them  present  his  compliments  to  Yisnu  and  Ixhora, 
and  discovered  a  predilection  for  a  squat  old  man  from 
the  isle  of  Serendib,  who  was  more  ridiculous  than 
any  of  the  rest. 

*'  Come  !  '*  said  he,  **  for  the  love  of  your  gods 
bestow  a  few  slaps  on  your  chops  to  amuse  me.'' 

The  old  fellow,  offended  at  such  an  address,  began 

96 


to  weep  loudly ;  but  as  he  betrayed  a  villainous 
drivelling  in  his  tears  the  Caliph  turned  his  back  and 
listened  to  Bababalouk,  who  whispered,  whilst  he 
held  the  umbrella  over  him  : 

*'  Your  Majesty  should  be  cautious  of  this  odd 
assembly,  which  hath  been  collected  I  know  not  for 
what.  Is  it  necessary  to  exhibit  such  spectacles  to  a 
mighty  Potentate,  with  interludes  of  Talapoins  more 
mangy  than  dogs?  Were  I  you  I  would  command  a 
fire  to  be  kindled,  and  at  once  purge  the  earth  of  the 
Emir,  his  harem,  and  all  his  menagerie." 

"Tush,  dolt,"  answered  Vathek ;  "and  know 
that  all  this  infinitely  charms  me ;  nor  shall  I  leave 
the  meadow  till  I  have  visited  every  hive  of  these  pious 
mendicants." 

Wherever  the  Caliph  directed  his  course  objects 
of  pity  were  sure  to  swarm  round  him ;  the  blind,  the 
purblind,  dwarfs  without  noses,  damsels  without  ears, 
each  to  extol  the  munificence  of  Fakreddin,  who,  as 
well  as  his  attendant  greybeards,  dealt  about  gratis 
plasters  and  cataplasms  to  all  that  applied.  At  noon 
a  superb  corps  of  cripples  made  its  appearance,  and 
soon  after  advanced  by  platoons  on  the  plain,  the 

97 


completest  association  of  invalids  that  had  ever  been 
embodied  till  then.  The  blind  went  groping  with  the 
blind,  the  lame  limped  on  together,  and  the  maimed 
made  gestures  to  each  other  w4th  the  onlj^  arm  that 
remained ;  the  sides  of  a  considerable  waterfall  were 
crowded  by  the  deaf,  amongst  whom  were  some  from 
Pegu  with  ears  uncommonly  handsome  and  large, 
but  were  still  less  able  to  hear  than  the  rest ;  nor  were 
there  wanting  others  in  abundance  with  hump-backs, 
wenny  necks,  and  even  horns  of  an  exquisite  polish. 
The  Emir,  to  aggrandize  the  solemnity  of  the 
festival  in  honour  of  his  illustrious  visitant,  ordered 
the  turf  to  be  spread  on  all  sides  with  skins  and 
tablecloths,  upon  which  were  served  up  for  the  good 
Mussulmans  pilaus  of  every  hue,  with  other  orthodox 
dishes;  and,  by  the  express  order  of  Vathek,  who 
was  shamefully  tolerant,  small  plates  of  abominations 
for  regaling  the  rest.  This  Prince,  on  seeing  so  many 
mouths  put  in  motion,  began  to  think  it  time  for 
employing  his  own.  In  spite,  therefore,  of  every 
remonstrance  from  the  chief  of  his  eunuchs,  he 
resolved  to  have  a  dinner  dressed  on  the  spot.  The 
complaisant  Emir  immediately  gave  orders  for  a  table 

98 


to  be  placed  in  the  shade  of  the  willows.  The  first 
service  consisted  of  fish,  which  they  drew  from  a 
river  flowing  over  sands  of  gold  at  the  foot  of  a  lofty 
hill ;  these  were  broiled  as  fast  as  taken,  and  served 
lip  with  a  sauce  of  vinegar  and  small  herbs  that  grew 
on  Mount  Sinai ;  for  everything  with  the  Emir  was 
excellent  and  pious. 

The  dessert  was  not  quite  set  on  when  the  sound 
of  lutes  from  the  hill  w^as  repeated  by  the  echoes  of 
the  neighbouring  mountains.  The  Caliph,  with  an 
emotion  of  pleasure  and  surprise,  had  no  sooner  raised 
up  his  head  than  a  handful  of  jasmine  dropped  on  his 
face.  An  abundance  of  tittering  succeeded  the  frolic, 
and  instantly  there  appeared  through  the  bushes  the 
elegant  forms  of  several  young  females,  skipping  and 
bounding  like  roes.  The  fragrance  diffused  from 
their  hair  struck  the  sense  of  Vathek,  who,  in  an 
ecstasy,  suspending  his  repast,  said  to  Bababalouk  : 

**Are  the  Peris  come  down  from  their  spheres? 
Note  her  in  particular  whose  form  is  so  perfect, 
venturously  running  on  the  brink  of  the  precipice, 
and  turning  back  her  head,  as  regardless  of  nothing 
but    the    graceful    flow    of    her    robe ;    with    what 

99 


captivating  impatience  doth  she  contend  with  the 
bushes  for  her  veil !  Could  it  be  she  who  threw  the 
jasmine  at  me?  *' 

**  Ay  !  she  it  was;  and  you  too  would  she  throw 
from  the  top  of  the  rock,"  answered  Bababalouk, 
'*  for  that  is  my  good  friend  Nouronihar,  who  so 
kindly  lent  me  her  swing.  My  dear  lord  and  master," 
added  he,  twisting  a  twig  that  hung  by  the  rind  from 
a  willow,  ''  let  me  correct  her  for  her  want  of  respect ; 
the  Emir  will  have  no  reason  to  complain,  since 
(bating  what  I  owe  to  his  piety)  he  is  much  to  be 
censured  for  keeping  a  troop  of  girls  on  the 
mountains,  whose  sharp  air  gives  their  blood  too 
brisk  a  circulation." 

**  Peace,  blasphemer,"  said  the  Caliph;  ''speak 
not  thus  of  her  who  over  her  mountains  leads  my 
heart  a  willing  captive ;  contrive  rather  that  my  eyes 
may  be  fixed  upon  hers,  that  I  may  respire  her  sweet 
breath,  as  she  bounds  panting  along  these  delightful 
wilds!" 

On  saying  these  words  Vathek  extended  his 
arms  towards  the  hill,  and  directing  his  eyes  with  an 
anxiety  unknown  to  him  before,  endeavoured  to  keep 

100 


within  view  the  object  that  enthralled  his  soul ;  but 
her  course  was  as  difficult  to  follow  as  the  flight  of 
one  of  those  beautiful  blue  butterflies  of  Cashmere, 
which  are  at  once  so  volatile  and  rare. 

The  Caliph,  not  satisfied  with  seeing,  wished  also 
to  hear  Nouronihar,  and  eagerly  turned  to  catch  the 
sound  of  her  voice;  at  last  he  distinguished  her 
whispering  to  one  of  her  companions  behind  the 
thicket  whence  she  had  thrown  the  jasmine  : 

**A  Caliph,  it  must  be  owned,  is  a  fine  thing  to 
see,  but  my  little  Gulchenrouz  is  much  more  amiable ; 
one  lock  of  his  hair  is  of  more  value  to  me  than  the 
richest  embroidery  of  the  Indies ;  I  had  rather  that  his 
teeth  should  mischievously  press  my  finger  than  the 
richest  ring  of  the  Imperial  treasure ;  where  have  you 
left  him,  Sutlememe,  and  w^hy  is  he  not  here  now  ?  " 

The  agitated  Caliph  still  wished  to  hear  more, 
but  she  immediately  retired  with  all  her  attendants. 
The  fond  monarch  pursued  her  with  his  eyes  till  she 
was  gone  out  of  sight,  and  then  continued  like  a 
bewildered  and  benighted  traveller,  from  whom  the 
clouds  had  obscured  the  constellation  that  guided  his 
way  :   the  curtain  of  night  seemed  dropped  before 

lOI 


him;  everything  appeared  discoloured;  the  falling 
waters  filled  his  soul  with  dejection,  and  his  tears 
trickled  down  the  jasmines  he  had  caught  from 
Nouronihar  and  placed  in  his  inflamed  bosom.  He 
snatched  up  a  shining  pebble,  to  remind  him  of  the 
scene  where  he  felt  the  first  tumults  of  love. 

Two  hours  were  elapsed  and  evening  drew  on 
before  he  could  resolve  to  depart  from  the  place.  He 
often,  but  in  vain,  attempted  to  go;  a  soft  languor 
enervated  the  powers  of  his  mind ;  extending  himself 
on  the  brink  of  the  stream  he  turned  his  e^^es  towards 
the  blue  summits  of  the  mountain  and  exclaimed  : 

**  What  concealest  thou  behind  thee?  What  is 
passing  in  thy  solitudes?  Whither  is  she  gone?  O 
heaven !  perhaps  she  is  now  wandering  in  thy 
grottos,  with  her  happy  Gulchenrouz  !  '* 

In  the  meantime  the  damps  began  to  descend,  and 
the  Emir,  solicitous  for  the  health  of  the  Caliph, 
ordered  the  imperial  litter  to  be  brought.  Vathek, 
absorbed  in  his  reveries,  was  imperceptibly  removed 
and  conveyed  back  to  the  saloon  that  had  received  him 
the  evening  before. 

But  let  us  leave  the  Caliph,  immersed  in  his  new 

102 


passion,  and  attend  Nouronihar  beyond  the  rocks, 
where  she  had  again  joined  her  beloved  Gulchenrouz. 
This  Gulchenrouz  was  the  son  of  All  Hassan,  brother 
to  the  Emir,  and  the  most  delicate  and  lovely  creature 
in  the  world.  Ali  Hassan,  who  had  been  absent  ten 
years  on  a  voyage  to  the  unknown  seas,  committed 
at  his  departure  this  child,  the  only  survivor  of  many, 
to  the  care  and  protection  of  his  brother.  Gulchenrouz 
could  write  in  various  characters  with  precision,  and 
paint  upon  vellum  the  most  elegant  arabesques  that 
fancy  could  devise ;  his  sweet  voice  accompanied  the 
lute  in  the  most  enchanting  manner,  and  when  he 
sung  the  loves  of  Megnoun  and  Leileh,  or  some 
unfortunate  lovers  of  ancient  days,  tears  insensibly 
overflowed  the  cheeks  of  his  auditors;  the  verses  he 
composed  (for,  like  Megnoun,  he  too  was  a  poet) 
inspired  that  unresisting  languor  so  frequently  fatal 
to  the  female  heart;  the  women  all  doted  upon  him, 
for  though  he  had  passed  his  thirteenth  year  they  still 
detained  him  in  the  harem ;  his  dancing  was  light  as 
the  gossamer  waved  by  the  zephyrs  of  spring,  but  his 
arms,  which  twined  so  gracefully  with  those  of  the 
young  girls  in  the  dance,  could  neither  dart  the  lance 

103 


in  the  chase  nor  curb  the  steeds  that  pastured  his 
uncle's  domains.  The  bow,  however,  he  drew  with  a 
certain  aim,  and  would  have  excelled  his  competitors 
in  the  race  could  he  have  broken  the  ties  that  bound 
him  to  Nouronihar. 

The  two  brothers  had  mutually  engaged  their 
children  to  each  other,  and  Nouronihar  loved  her 
cousin  more  than  her  eyes ;  both  had  the  same  tastes 
and  amusements,  the  same  long,  languishing  looks, 
the  same  tresses,  the  same  fair  complexions,  and  when 
Gulchenrouz  appeared  in  the  dress  of  his  cousin  he 
seemed  to  be  more  feminine  than  even  herself. 
If  at  any  time  he  left  the  harem  to  visit  Fakreddin 
it  was  with  all  the  bashfulness  of  a  fawn  that 
consciously  ventures  from  the  lair  of  its  dam.  He  was, 
however,  wanton  enough  to  mock  the  solemn  old 
greybeards  to  whom  he  was  subject,  though  sure  to 
be  rated  without  mercy  in  return;  whenever  this 
happened  he  would  plunge  into  the  recesses  of  the 
harem,  and,  sobbing,  take  refuge  in  the  arms  of 
Nouronihar,  who  loved  even  his  faults  beyond  the 
virtues  of  others. 

It  fell  out  this  evening  that  after  leaving  the 

104 


iSuppdi  ti'il   1)11    licr   kiu'es  \\w  peituiiH'd   head   nl    ( nilclKMiioiiz. 


Caliph  in  the  meadow  she  ran  with  Gulchenrouz  over 
the  green  sward  of  the  mountain  that  sheltered  the 
vale  where  Fakreddin  had  chosen  to  reside.  The  sun 
was  dilated  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon ;  and  the  young 
people,  whose  fancies  were  lively  and  inventive, 
imagined  they  beheld  in  the  gorgeous  clouds  of  the 
west  the  domes  of  Shadukiam  and  Ambreabad,  where 
the  Peris  have  fixed  their  abode.  Nouronihar,  sitting 
on  the  slope  of  the  hill,  supported  on  her  knees  the 
perfumed  head  of  Gulchenrouz ;  the  air  was  calm, 
and  no  sound  stirred  but  the  voices  of  other  young 
girls,  who  were  drawing  cool  water  from  the  streams 
below.  The  unexpected  arrival  of  the  Caliph  and  the 
splendour  that  marked  his  appearance  had  already 
filled  with  emotion  the  ardent  soul  of  Nouronihar ;  her 
vanity  irresistibly  prompted  her  to  pique  the  Prince's 
attention,  and  this  she  took  good  care  to  effect  whilst 
he  picked  up  the  jasmine  she  had  thrown  upon  him. 
But  when  Gulchenrouz  asked  after  the  flowers  he  had 
culled  for  her  bosom  Nouronihar  was  all  in  confusion ; 
she  hastily  kissed  his  forehead,  arose  in  a  flutter,  and 
walked  with  unequal  steps  on  the  border  of  the 
precipice.    Night   advanced,   and   the   pure   gold   of 

105 


the  setting  sun  had  yielded  to  a  sanguine  red,  the 
glow  of  which,  like  the  reflection  of  a  burning 
furnace,  flushed  Nouronihar's  animated  countenance. 
Gulchenrouz,  alarmed  at  the  agitation  of  his  cousin, 
said  to  her  with  a  supplicating  accent : 

"  Let  us  be  gone;  the  sky  looks  portentous,  the 
tamarisks  tremble  more  than  common,  and  the  raw 
wind  chills  my  very  heart.  Come  !  let  us  be  gone,  *tis 
a  melancholy  night !  " 

Then,  taking  hold  of  her  hand,  he  drew  it 
towards  the  path  he  besought  her  to  go.  Nouronihar 
unconsciously  followed  the  attraction,  for  a  thousand 
strange  imaginations  occupied  her  spirit ;  she  passed 
the  large  round  of  honeysuckles,  her  favourite  resort, 
without  ever  vouchsafing  it  a  glance,  yet  Gulchenrouz 
could  not  help  snatching  off  a  few  shoots  in  his  way, 
though  he  ran  as  if  a  wild  beast  were  behind. 

The  young  females  seeing  him  approach  in  such 
haste,  and  according  to  custom  expecting  a  dance, 
instantly  assembled  in  a  circle  and  took  each  other 
by  the  hand;  but  Gulchenrouz,  coming  up  out  of 
breath,  fell  down  at  once  on  the  grass.  This  accident 
struck  with  consternation  the  whole  of  this  frolicsome 

106 


party ;  whilst  Nouronihar,  half  distracted,  and  over- 
come both  by  the  violence  ot  her  exercise  and  the 
tumult  of  her  thoughts,  sunk  feebly  down  at  his  side, 
cherished  his  cold  hands  in  her  bosom,  and  chafed 
his  temples  with  a  fragrant  unguent.  At  length  he 
came  to  himself,  and,  wrapping  up  his  head  in  the 
robe  of  his  cousin,  entreated  that  she  would  not 
return  to  the  harem ;  he  was  afraid  of  being  snapped 
at  by  Shaban,  his  tutor,  a  wrinkled  old  eunuch  of  a 
surly  disposition ;  for,  having  interrupted  the  stated 
walk  of  Nouronihar,  he  dreaded  lest  the  churl  should 
take  it  amiss. 

The  whole  of  this  sprightly  group,  sitting  round 
upon  a  mossy  knoll,  began  to  entertain  themselves 
w^ith  various  pastimes,  whilst  their  superintendents 
the  eunuchs  were  gravely  conversing  at  a  distance. 
The  nurse  of  the  Emir's  daughter,  observing  her 
pupil  sit  ruminating  with  her  eyes  on  the  ground, 
endeavoured  to  amuse  her  with  diverting  tales,  to 
which  Gulchenrouz,  who  had  already  forgotten  his 
inquietudes,  listened  with  a  breathless  attention ;  he 
laughed,  he  clapped  his  hands,  and  passed  a  hundred 
little  tricks  on  the  whole  of  the  company,  without 

107 


omitting  the  eunuchs,  whom  he  provoked  to  run  after 
him,  in  spite  of  their  age  and  decrepitude. 

During  these  occurrences  the  moon  arose,  the 
wind  subsided,  and  the  evening  became  so  serene 
and  inviting  that  a  resolution  was  taken  to  sup  on 
the  spot.  Sutlememe,  who  excelled  in  dressing  a 
salad,  having  filled  large  bowls  of  porcelain  with  eggs 
of  small  birds,  curds  turned  with  citron  juice,  slices 
of  cucumber,  and  the  inmost  leaves  of  delicate  herbs, 
handed  it  round  from  one  to  another  and  gave  each 
their  shares  in  a  large  spoon  of  Cocknos.  Gulchenrouz, 
nestling  as  usual  in  the  bosom  of  Nouronihar,  pouted 
out  his  vermilion  little  lips  against  the  offer  of 
Sutlememe,  and  would  take  it  only  from  the  hand  of 
his  cousin,  on  whose  mouth  he  hung  like  a  bee 
inebriated  with  the  quintessence  of  flowers.  One  of 
the  eunuchs  ran  to  fetch  melons,  whilst  others  were 
employed  in  showering  down  almonds  from  the 
branches  that  overhung  this  amiable  party. 

In  the  midst  of  this  festive  scene  there  appeared 
a  light  on  the  top  of  the  highest  mountain  which 
attracted  the  notice  of  every  eye ;  this  light  was  not 
less  bright  than  the  moon  when  at  full,  and  might 

io8 


have  been  taken  for  her  had  it  not  been  that  the  moon 
was  already  risen.  The  phenomenon  occasioned  a 
general  surprise,  and  no  one  could  conjecture  the 
cause ;  it  could  not  be  a  fire,  for  the  light  was  clear 
and  bluish,  nor  had  meteors  ever  been  seen  of  that 
magnitude  or  splendour.  This  strange  light  faded  for 
a  moment,  and  immediately  renewed  its  brightness; 
it  first  appeared  motionless  at  the  foot  of  the  rock, 
whence  it  darted  in  an  instant  to  sparkle  in  a  thicket 
of  palm  trees;  thence  it  glided  along  the  torrent,  and 
at  last  fixed  in  a  glen  that  was  narrow  and  dark.  The 
moment  it  had  taken  its  direction  Gulchenrouz, 
whose  heart  always  trembled  at  anything  sudden  or 
rare,  drew  Nouronihar  by  the  robe,  and  anxiously 
requested  her  to  return  to  the  harem.  The  women 
were  importunate  in  seconding  the  entreaty,  but  the 
curiosity  of  the  Emir's  daughter  prevailed;  she  not 
only  refused  to  go  back  but  resolved  at  all  hazards  to 
pursue  the  appearance.  Whilst  they  were  debating 
what  was  best  to  be  done  the  light  shone  forth  so 
dazzling  a  blaze  that  they  all  fled  away  shrieking. 
Nouronihar  followed  them  a  few  steps,  but,  coming 
to  the  turn  of  a  little  by-path,  stopped  and  went  back 

109 


alone.  As  she  ran  with  an  alertness  peculiar  to  herself 
it  was  not  long  before  she  came  to  the  place  where 
they  had  just  been  supping.  The  globe  of  fire  now 
appeared  stationary  in  the  glen,  and  burned  in 
majestic  stillness.  Nouronihar,  compressing  her  hands 
upon  her  bosom,  hesitated  for  some  moments  to 
advance;  the  solitude  of  her  situation  was  new,  the 
silence  of  the  night  awful,  and  every  object  inspired 
sensations  which  till  then  she  never  had  felt;  the 
affright  of  Gulchenrouz  recurred  to  her  mind,  and 
she  a  thousand  times  turned  to  go  back,  but  this 
luminous  appearance  was  always  before  her.  Urged 
on  by  an  irresistible  impulse  she  continued  to 
approach  it,  in  defiance  of  every  obstacle  that  opposed 
her  progress. 

At  length  she  arrived  at  the  opening  of  the  glen ; 
but,  instead  of  coming  up  to  the  light,  she  found 
herself  surrounded  by  darkness,  excepting  that  at  a 
considerable  distance  a  faint  spark  glimmered  by  fits. 
She  stopped  a  second  time;  the  sound  of  waterfalls 
mingling  their  murmurs,  the  hollow  rustlings 
amongst  the  palm  branches,  and  the  funereal  screams 
of  the  birds  from  their  rifted  trunks,  all  conspired  to 

no 


fill  her  with  terror ;  she  imagined  every  moment  that 
she  trod  on  some  venomous  reptile.  All  the  stories  of 
malignant  Divas  and  dismal  Ghoules  thronged  into 
her  memory ;  but  her  curiosity  was,  notwithstanding, 
more  predominant  than  her  fears.  She  therefore 
firmly  entered  a  winding  track  that  led  towards  the 
spark,  but,  being  a  stranger  to  the  path,  she  had  not 
gone  far  when  she  began  to  repent  of  her  rashness. 

**Alas!  "  said  she,  **  that  I  were  but  in  those 
secure  and  illuminated  apartments  where  my 
evenings  glided  on  with  Gulchenrouz  !  Dear  child  ! 
how  would  thy  heart  flutter  with  terror  wert  thou 
wandering  in  these  wild  solitudes  like  me  !  " 

At  the  close  of  this  apostrophe  she  regained  her 
road,  and,  coming  to  steps  hewn  out  in  the  rock, 
ascended  them  undismayed.  The  light,  which  was 
now  gradually  enlarging,  appeared  above  her  on  the 
summit  of  the  mountain.  At  length  she  distinguished 
a  plaintive  and  melodious  union  of  voices,  proceeding 
from  a  sort  of  cavern,  that  resembled  the  dirges  which 
are  sung  over  tombs;  a  sound  likewise,  like  that 
which  arises  from  the  filling  of  baths,  at  the  same 
time  struck  her  ear.  vShe  continued  ascending,  and 

III 


discovered  large  wax  torches  in  full  blaze  planted 
here  and  there  in  the  fissures  of  the  rock.  This 
preparation  filled  her  with  fear,  whilst  the  subtle  and 
potent  odour  which  the  torches  exhaled  caused  her 
to  sink  almost  lifeless  at  the  entrance  of  the  grot. 

Casting  her  eyes  within  in  this  kind  of  trance 
she  beheld  a  large  cistern  of  gold,  filled  with  a  water 
whose  vapour  distilled  on  her  face  a  dew  of  the  essence 
of  roses ;  a  soft  symphony  resounded  through  the  grot. 
On  the  sides  of  the  cistern  she  noticed  appendages  of 
royalty,  diadems  and  feathers  of  the  heron,  all 
sparkling  with  carbuncles.  Whilst  her  attention  was 
fixed  on  this  display  of  magnificence  the  music  ceased, 
and  a  voice  instantly  demanded  : 

**  For  what  monarch  were  these  torches  kindled, 
this  bath  prepared  and  these  habiliments,  which 
belong  not  only  to  the  sovereigns  of  the  earth  but 
even  to  the  Talismanic  Powers?  ** 

To  which  a  second  voice  answered  : 

**  They  are  for  the  charming  daughter  of  the 
Emir  Fakreddin.'' 

''  What,"  replied  the  first,  ''  for  that  trifler,  who 
consumes  her  time  with  a  giddy  child  immersed  in 

112 


softness  and  who  at  best  can  make  but  an  enervated 
husband?" 

**  And  can  she,"  rejoined  the  other  voice,  ''be 
amused  at  such  empty  trifles  whilst  the  Caliph,  the 
Sovereign  of  the  world,  he  who  is  destined  to  enjoy 
the  treasures  of  the  pre-Adamitc  vSultans,  a  prince  six 
feet  high  and  whose  eyes  pervade  the  inmost  soul  of 
a  female,  is  inflamed  with  the  love  of  her?  No!  she 
will  be  wise  enough  to  answer  that  passion  alone  that 
can  aggrandize  her  glory;  no  doubt  she  will,  and 
despise  the  puppet  of  her  fancy.  Then  all  the  riches 
this  place  contains  as  well  as  the  carbuncle  of 
Jamshyd  shall  be  hers." 

**  You  judge  right,"  returned  the  first  voice, 
**  and  I  haste  to  Istakhar  to  prepare  the  palace  of 
subterranean  fire  for  the  reception  of  the  bridal  pair." 

The  voices  ceased,  the  torches  were  extinguished, 
the  most  entire  darkness  succeeded,  and  Nouronihar, 
recovering  with  a  start,  found  herself  reclined  on  a 
sofa  in  the  harem  of  her  father.  She  clapped  her 
hands,  and  immediately  came  together  Gulchenrouz 
and  her  women,  who,  in  despair  at  having  lost 
her,  had  despatched  eunuchs  to  vSeek  her  in  every 

113 


direction.  Shaban  appeared  with  the  rest,  and  began 
to  reprimand  her  with  an  air  of  consequence  : 

*'  Little  impertinent/'  said  he,  **  whence  got  you 
false  keys?  Or  are  you  beloved  of  some  Genie  that 
hath  given  you  a  pick-lock  ?  I  will  try  the  extent  of 
your  power;  come  to  your  chamber  through  the 
two  skylights,  and  expect  not  the  company  of 
Gulchenrouz ;  be  expeditious !  I  will  shut  you  up  in 
the  double  tower/* 

At  these  menaces  Nouronihar  indignantly  raised 
her  head,  opened  on  Shaban  her  black  eyes  which 
since  the  important  dialogue  of  the  enchanted  grot 
were  considerably  enlarged,  and  said  : 

**  Go,  speak  thus  to  slaves,  but  learn  to  reverence 
her  who  is  born  to  give  laws  and  subject  all  to  her 
power/' 

She  was  proceeding  in  the  same  style  but  was 
interrupted  by  a  sudden  exclamation  of  **  The 
Caliph  !  The  Caliph  !  *'  The  curtains  at  once  were 
thrown  open,  and  the  slaves  prostrated  in  double 
rows,  whilst  poor  little  Gulchenrouz  hid  himself 
beneath  the  elevation  of  a  sofa. 

At  first  appeared  a  file  of  black  eunuchs,  trailing 

114 


after  them  long  trains  of  muslin  embroidered  with 
gold,  and  holding  in  their  hands  censers,  which 
dispensed  as  they  passed  the  grateful  perfume  of  the 
wood  of  aloes;  next  marched  Bababalouk  with  a 
solemn  strut,  and  tossing  his  head  as  not  overpleased 
at  the  visit ;  Vathek  came  close  after,  superbly  robed, 
his  gait  was  unembarrassed  and  noble,  and  his 
presence  would  have  engaged  admiration  though 
he  had  not  been  Sovereign  of  the  world.  He 
approached  Nouronihar  with  a  throbbing  heart,  and 
seemed  enraptured  at  the  full  effulgence  of  her 
radiant  eyes,  of  which  he  had  before  caught  but  a  few 
glimpses;  but  she  instantly  depressed  them,  and  her 
confusion  augmented  her  beauty. 

Bababalouk,  who  was  a  thorough  adept  in 
coincidences  of  this  nature,  and  knew  that  the  worst 
game  should  be  played  with  the  best  face,  immediately 
made  a  signal  for  all  to  retire ;  and  no  sooner  did  he 
perceive  beneath  the  sofa  the  little  one's  feet  than  he 
drew  him  forth  without  ceremony,  set  him  upon  his 
shoulders,  and  lavished  on  him  as  he  went  off  a 
thousand  odious  caresses.  Gulchenrouz  cried  out  and 
resisted   till   his  cheeks  became   the   colour  of  the 

115 


blossom  of  the  pomegranate,  and  the  tears  that  started 
into  his  eyes  shot  forth  a  gleam  of  indignation.  He 
cast  a  significant  glance  at  Nouronihar,  which  the 
Caliph,  noticing,  asked  : 

**  Is  that,  then,  your  Gulchenrouz?  '* 

**  Sovereign  of  the  world  !  *'  answered  she,  '*  spare 
my  cousin,  whose  innocence  and  gentleness  deserve 
not  your  anger !  '* 

**  Take  comfort,''  said  Vathek,  with  a  smile, 
*'  he  is  in  good  hands ;  Bababalouk  is  fond  of  children, 
and  never  goes  without  sweetmeats  and  comfits." 

The  daughter  of  Fakreddin  was  abashed  and 
suffered  Gulchenrouz  to  be  borne  away  without 
adding  a  word.  The  tumult  of  her  bosom  betrayed 
her  confusion;  and  Vathek,  becoming  still  more 
impassioned,  gave  a  loose  to  his  frenzy,  which  had 
subdued  all  but  the  last  faint  strugglings  of  reluctance 
when  the  Emir  suddenly  bursting  in,  threw  his  face 
upon  the  ground  at  the  feet  of  the  Caliph,  and  said  : 

**  Commander  of  the  faithful !  Abase  not  yourself 
to  the  meannCvSS  of  your  slave.'' 

'*  No,  Emir,"  replied  Vathek,  **  I  raise  her  to  an 
equality  with  myself ;  I  declare  her  my  wife,  and  the 

ii6 


Tlu'   I'iiiiir  ■suddenly  lnu>tiii<i-  in    . 


glory  of  your  race  shall  extend  from  one  generation 
to  another." 

"  x\las  !  my  lord,"  said  F'akrcddin,  as  he  plucked 
off  the  honours  of  his  beard,  *'  cut  short  the  days  of 
your  faithful  servant  rather  than  force  him  to  depart 
from  his  word.  Nouronihar,  as  her  hands  evince,  is 
solemnly  promised  to  Gulchenrouz,  the  son  of  my 
brother  Ali  Hassan ;  they  are  united  also  in  heart, 
their  faith  is  mutually  plighted,  and  affiances  so 
sacred  cannot  be  broken." 

''What  then!"  replied  the  Caliph  bluntly; 
*'  would  you  surrender  this  divine  beauty  to  a  husband 
more  womanish  than  herself?  And  can  you  imagine 
that  I  will  suffer  her  charms  to  decay  in  hands  so 
inefficient  and  nerveless?  No  !  She  is  destined  to  live 
out  her  life  within  my  embraces ;  such  is  my  will ; 
retire  and  disturb  not  the  night  I  devote  to  the 
homage  of  her  charms." 

The  irritated  Emir  drew  forth  his  sabre,  pre- 
sented it  to  \^athek,  and,  stretching  out  his  neck, 
said  in  a  firm  tone  of  voice  : 

**  Strike  your  unhappy  host,  my  lord  !  He  has 
lived  long  enough,  since  he  hath  seen  the  Prophet's 


ii7 


Vicegerent  violate  the  rites  of  hospitality.*' 

At  his  uttering  these  words  Nouronihar,  unable 
to  support  any  longer  the  conflict  of  her  passions, 
sunk  down  in  a  swoon.  Vathek,  both  terrified  for  her 
life  and  furious  at  an  opposition  to  his  will,  bade 
Fakreddin  assist  his  daughter,  and  withdrew,  darting 
his  terrible  look  at  the  unfortunate  Emir,  who 
suddenly  fell  backward  bathed  in  a  sweat  cold  as  the 
damp  of  death. 

Gulchenrouz,  who  had  escaped  from  the  hands  of 
Bababalouk  and  was  that  instant  returned,  called 
out  for  help  as  loudly  as  he  could,  not  having  strength 
to  afford  it  himself.  Pale  and  panting,  the  poor  child 
attempted  to  revive  Nouronihar  by  caresses;  and  it 
happened  that  the  thrilling  warmth  of  his  lips  restored 
her  to  life.  Fakreddin,  beginning  also  to  recover  from 
the  look  of  the  Caliph,  with  difficulty  tottered  to  a 
seat,  and  after  warily  casting  round  his  eye  to  see  if 
this  dangerous  Prince  were  gone  sent  for  Shaban  and 
Sutlememe,  and  said  to  them  apart  : 

**  My  friends!  violent  evils  require  as  violent 
remedies.  The  Caliph  has  brought  desolation  and 
horror  into  my  family,  and  how  shall  we  resist  his 

ii8 


power?  Another  of  his  looks  will  send  me  to  my 
grave.  Fetch,  then,  that  narcotic  powder  which  the 
Dervish  brought  me  from  Aracan.  A  dose  of  it,  the 
effect  of  which  will  continue  three  days,  must  be 
administered  to  each  of  these  children.  The  Caliph 
will  believe  them  to  be  dead,  for  they  will  have  all 
the  appearance  of  death.  We  shall  go  as  if  to  inter 
them  in  the  cave  of  Meimoune,  at  the  entrance  of  the 
great  desert  of  sand,  and  near  the  cabin  of  my  dwarfs. 
When  all  the  spectators  shall  be  withdrawn,  you, 
Shaban,  and  four  select  eunuchs  shall  convey  them  to 
the  lake,  where  provision  shall  be  ready  to  support 
them  a  month,  for  one  day  allotted  to  the  surprise 
this  event  will  occasion,  five  to  the  tears,  a  fortnight 
to  reflection,  and  the  rest  to  prepare  for  renewing  his 
progress,  will,  according  to  my  calculation,  fill  up  the 
whole  time  that  Yathek  wnll  tarry,  and  I  shall  then  be 
freed  from  his  intrusion." 

**  Your  plan,"  said  Sutlememe,  *'  is  a  good  one, 
if  it  can  but  be  effected.  T  have  remarked  that 
Nouronihar  is  well  able  to  support  the  glances  of  the 
Caliph,  and  that  he  is  far  from  being  sparing  of  them 
to  her.   Be  assured,   therefore,  notwithstanding  her 

119 


fondness  for  Gulchenrouz,  she  will  never  remain  quiet 
while  she  knows  him  to  be  here,  unless  we  can 
persuade  her  that  both  herself  and  Gulchenrouz  are 
really  dead,  and  that  they  were  corveyed  to  those 
rocks  for  a  limited  season  to  expiate  the  little  faults 
of  w^hich  their  love  was  the  cause.  We  will  add  that 
we  killed  ourselves  in  despair,  and  that  your  dwarfs, 
whom  they  never  yet  saw,  will  preach  to  them 
delectable  sermons.  I  will  engage  that  everything 
shall  succeed  to  the  bent  of  your  wishes." 

**  Be  it  so!  "  said  Fakreddin,  ''  I  approve  your 
proposal;  let  us  lose  not  a  moment  to  give  it  effect." 

They  forthwith  hastened  to  seek  for  the  powder, 
which,  being  mixed  in  a  sherbet,  was  immediately 
drunk  by  Gulchenrouz  and  Nouronihar.  Within  the 
space  of  an  hour  both  were  seized  with  violent 
palpitations,  and  a  general  numbness  gradually 
ensued.  They  arose  from  the  floor,  where  they  had 
remained  ever  since  the  Caliph's  departure,  and, 
ascending  to  the  sofa,  reclined  themselves  at  full 
length  upon  it,  clasped  in  each  other's  embraces. 

**  Cherish  me,  my  dear  Nouronihar !  "  said 
Gulchenrouz;  **  put  thy  hand  upon  my  heart,  for  it 

120 


feels  as  if  it  were  frozen.  Alas  !  thou  art  as  cold  as 
myself  !  Hath  the  Caliph  murdered  us  both  with  his 
terrible  look?  " 

**  I  am  d^'ing  !  "  cried  she  in  a  faltering  voice. 
"  Press  me  closer,  I  am  ready  to  expire  !  " 

'*  Let  us  die  then  together,"  answered  the  little 
Gulchenrouz,  whilst  his  breast  laboured  with  a 
convulsive  sigh;  ''  let  me  at  least  breathe  forth  my 
soul  upon  thy  lips  !  '* 

They  spoke  no  more,  and  became  as  dead. 

Immediately  the  most  piercing  cries  were  heard 
through  the  harem,  w^hilst  Shaban  and  Sutlememe 
personated  with  great  adroitness  the  parts  of  persons 
in  despair.  The  Emir,  who  was  sufticiently  mortified 
to  be  forced  into  such  untoward  expedients  and  had 
now  for  the  first  time  made  a  trial  of  his  pow^der, 
was  under  no  necessity  of  counterfeiting  grief.  The 
slaves,  w^ho  had  flocked  together  from  all  quarters, 
stood  motionless  at  the  spectacle  before  them ;  all 
lights  were  extinguished  save  two  lamps,  which  shed 
a  wan  glimmering  over  the  faces  of  these  lovely 
flowers  that  seemed  to  be  faded  in  the  spring-time  of 
life;  funeral  vestments  were  prepared,  their  bodies 

121 


were  washed  with  rose-water,  their  beautiful  tresses 
were  braided  and  incensed,  and  they  were  wrapped 
in  simars  whiter  than  alabaster.  At  the  moment  that 
their  attendants  were  placing  two  wreaths  of  their 
favourite  jasmines  on  their  brows  the  Caliph,  who 
had  just  heard  of  the  tragical  catastrophe,  arrived.  He 
looked  not  less  pale  and  haggard  than  the  Ghoules 
that  wander  at  night  among  graves.  Forgetful  of 
himself  and  everyone  else  he  broke  through  the  midst 
of  the  slaves,  fell  prostrate  at  the  foot  of  the  sofa,  beat 
his  bosom,  called  himself  '*  atrocious  murderer  !  " 
and  invoked  upon  his  head  a  thousand  imprecations. 
With  a  trembling  hand  he  raised  the  veil  that 
covered  the  countenance  of  Nouronihar,  and,  uttering 
a  loud  shriek,  fell  lifeless  on  the  floor.  The  chief  of 
the  eunuchs  dragged  him  off  with  horrible  grimaces, 
and  repeated  as  he  went  : 

**  Ay,  I  foresaw  she  would  play  you  some 
ungracious  turn  !  '* 

No  sooner  was  the  Caliph  gone  than  the  Emir 
commanded  biers  to  be  brought,  and  forbad  that 
anyone  should  enter  the  harem.  Every  window  was 
fastened,  all  instruments  of  music  were  broken,  and 

122 


(Jaused  tliciii  to  l)t'  cai  ricd  lo  tlie  l)iiiik  nt  a  >iiiall  lake 


the  Imans  began  to  recite  their  prayers.  Towards  the 
close  of  this  melancholy  day  \'athek  sobbed  in  silence, 
for  they  had  been  forced  to  compose  with  anodynes 
his  convulsions  of  rage  and  desperation. 

At  the  dawn  of  the  succeeding  morning  the  wide 
folding  doors  of  the  palace  were  set  open,  and  the 
funeral  procession  moved  forw^ard  for  the  mountain. 
The  wailful  cries  of  **  La  illaha  ill'  Allah  !  "  reached 
to  the  Caliph,  who  was  eager  to  cicatrise  himself  and 
attend  the  ceremonial ;  nor  could  he  have  been 
dissuaded  had  not  his  excessive  weakness  disabled 
him  from  walking.  At  the  first  few  steps  he  fell  on 
the  ground,  and  his  people  w^ere  obliged  to  lay  him 
on  a  bed,  where  he  remained  many  days  in  such  a  state 
of  insensibility  as  excited  compassion  in  the  Emir 
himself. 

When  the  procession  w^as  arrived  at  the  grot  of 
Meimoune,  Shaban  and  Sutlememe  dismissed  the 
whole  of  the  train,  excepting  the  four  confidential 
eunuchs  who  were  appointed  to  remain.  After  resting 
some  moments  near  the  biers,  which  had  been  left  in 
the  open  air,  they  caused  them  to  be  carried  to  the 
brink  of  a  small  lake  whose  banks  were  overgrown 

123 


with  a  hoary  moss ;  this  was  the  great  resort  of  herons 
and  storks,  which  preyed  continually  on  the  little  blue 
fishes.  The  dwarfs,  instructed  by  the  Emir,  soon 
repaired  thither,  and,  with  the  help  of  the  eunuchs, 
began  to  construct  cabins  of  rushes  and  reeds,  a  work 
in  which  they  had  admirable  skill;  a  magazine  also 
was  contrived  for  provisions,  with  a  small  oratory  for 
themselves,  and  a  pyramid  of  wood,  neatly  piled,  to 
furnish  the  necessary  fuel,  for  the  air  was  bleak  in  the 
hollows  of  the  mountains. 

At  evening  two  fires  were  kindled  on  the  brink  of 
the  lake,  and  the  two  lovely  bodies,  taken  from  their 
biers,  were  carefully  deposited  upon  a  bed  of  dried 
leaves  within  the  same  cabin.  The  dwarfs  began  to 
recite  the  Koran  with  their  clear,  shrill  voices,  and 
Shaban  and  vSutlememe  stood  at  some  distance, 
anxiously  waiting  the  effects  of  the  powder. 

At  length  Nouronihar  and  Gulchenrouz  faintly 
stretched  out  their  arms,  and  gradually  opening  their 
eyes  began  to  survey  with  looks  of  increasing 
amazement  every  object  around  them;  they  even 
attempted  to  rise,  but  for  want  of  strength  fell 
back    again.    Sutlememe    on    this    administered    a 

124 


cordial,  which  the  Emir  had  taken  care  to  provide. 

Gtilchenrotiz,  thorotighly  aroUvSed,  sneezed  out 
aloud,  and  raising  himself  with  an  effort  that 
expressed  his  surprise  left  the  cabin  and  inhaled  the 
fresh  air  with  the  greatest  avidity. 

*'  Yes,"  said  he,  '*  I  breathe  again  !  Again  do  I 
exist !  I  hear  sounds  !  I  behold  a  firmament  spangled 
over  with  stars  !  " 

Nouronihar,  catching  these  beloved  accents, 
extricated  herself  from  the  leaves  and  ran  to  clasp 
Gulchenrouz  to  her  bosom.  The  first  objects  she 
remarked  were  their  long  simars,  their  garlands  of 
flowers,  and  their  naked  feet ;  she  hid  her  face  in  her 
hands  to  reflect.  The  vision  of  the  enchanted  bath,  the 
despair  of  her  father,  and,  more  vividly  than  both, 
the  majestic  figure  of  Vathek  recurred  to  her  memory. 
She  recollected  also  that  herself  and  Gulchenrouz 
had  been  sick  and  dying,  but  all  these  images 
bewildered  her  mind. 

Not  knowing  where  she  was  she  turned  her  eyes 
on  all  sides,  as  if  to  recognise  the  surrounding  scene. 
This  singular  lake,  those  flames  reflected  from  its 
glassy  surface,  the  pale  hues  of  its  banks,  the  romantic 

125 


cabins,  the  bulrushes  that  sadly  waved  their  drooping 
heads,  the  storks  whose  melancholy  cries  blended 
with  the  shrill  voices  of  the  dwarfs,  everything 
conspired  to  persuade  them  that  the  Angel  of  Death 
had  opened  the  portal  of  some  other  world. 

Gulchenrouz,  on  his  part,  lost  in  wonder,  clung 
to  the  neck  of  his  cousin ;  he  believed  himself  in  the 
region  of  phantoms,  and  was  terrified  at  the  silence 
she  preserved.  At  length,  addressing  her  : 

**  vSpeak,*'  said  he,  "  where  are  we?  Do  you  not 
see  those  spectres  that  are  stirring  the  burning  coals  ? 
Are  they  Monker  and  Nakir,  come  to  throw  us  into 
them?  Does  the  fatal  bridge  cross  this  lake,  whose 
solemn  stillness  perhaps  conceals  from  us  an  abyss, 
in  which  for  whole  ages  we  shall  be  doomed 
incessantly  to  sink  ?  * ' 

*' No,  my  children!"  said  Sutlememe,  going 
towards  them.  *' Take  comfort!  The  exterminating 
Angel,  who  conducted  our  souls  hither  after  yours, 
hath  assured  us  that  the  chastisement  of  your  indolent 
and  voluptuous  life  shall  be  restricted  to  a  certain 
series  of  years,  which  you  must  pass  in  this  dreary 
abode,  where  the  sun  is  scarcely  visible  and  where 

126 


the  soil  yields  neither  fruits  nor  iloAvers.  These," 
continued  she,  pointing  to  the  dwarfs,  *'  will  provide 
for  our  wants,  for  souls  so  mundane  as  ours  retain 
too  strong  a  tincture  of  their  earthly  extraction; 
instead  of  meats  your  food  will  be  nothing  but  rice, 
and  your  bread  shall  be  moistened  in  the  fogs  that 
brood  over  the  surface  of  the  lake." 

At  this  desolating  prospect  the  poor  children 
burst  into  tears  and  prostrated  themselves  before  the 
dwarfs,  who  perfectly  supported  their  characters  and 
delivered  an  excellent  discourse  of  a  customary  length 
upon  the  sacred  camel,  which  after  a  thousand  years 
was  to  convey  them  to  the  paradise  of  the  faithful. 

The  sermon  being  ended,  and  ablutions  per- 
formed, they  praised  Allah  and  the  prophet,  supped 
very  indifferently,  and  retired  to  their  withered 
leaves.  Nouronihar  and  her  little  cousin  consoled 
themselves  on  finding  that  though  dead  they  yet  lay 
in  one  cabin.  Having  slept  well  before,  the  remainder 
of  the  night  was  spent  in  conversation  on  what  had 
befallen  them,  and  both,  from  a  dread  of  apparitions, 
betook  themselves  for  protection  to  one  another's 
arms. 

127 


In  the  morning,  which  was  lowering  and  rainy, 
the  dwarfs  mounted  high  poles  like  minarets  and 
called  them  to  prayers.  The  whole  congregation, 
which  consisted  of  vSutlememe,  Shaban,  the  four 
eunuchs  and  some  storks,  were  already  assembled. 
The  two  children  came  forth  from  their  cabin  with  a 
slow  and  dejected  pace.  As  their  minds  were  in  a 
tender  and  melancholy  mood  their  devotions  were 
performed  with  fervour.  No  sooner  were  they  finished 
than  Gulchenrouz  demanded  of  Sutlememe  and  the 
rest,  '*  how  they  happened  to  die  so  opportunely  for 
his  cousin  and  himself?  '' 

"We  killed  ourselves,'*  returned  Sutlememe, 
"  in  despair  at  your  death.'' 

On  this  said  Nouronihar,  who,  notwithstanding 
what  was  past,  had  not  yet  forgotten  her  vision  : 

*'  And  the  Caliph  !  is  he  also  dead  of  his  grief? 
And  will  he  likewise  come  hither?  " 

The  dwarfs,  who  were  prepared  with  an  answer, 
most  demurely  replied  : 

Vathek  is  damned  beyond  all  redemption  !  " 
I  readily  believe  so,"  said  Gulchenrouz,  **  and 
am  glad  from  my  heart  to  hear  it,  for  I  am  convinced 

128 


(( 


( < 


it  was  his  horrible  look  that  sent  us  hither  to  listen  to 
sermons  and  mess  upon  rice." 

One  week  passed  away  on  the  side  of  the  lake 
unmarked  by  any  variety ;  Nouronihar  ruminating  on 
the  grandeur  of  which  death  had  deprived  her,  and 
Gulchenrouz  applying  to  prayers  and  to  panniers, 
along  with  the  dwarfs,  who  infinitely  pleased  him. 

\"\^hilst  this  scene  of  innocence  was  exhibiting  in 
the  mountains,  the  Caliph  presented  himself  to  the 
Emir  in  a  new  light.  The  instant  he  recovered  the  use 
of  his  senses,  with  a  voice  that  made  Bababalouk 
quake,  he  thundered  out  : 

**  Perfidious  Giaour  !  I  renounce  thee  for  ever  ! 
It  is  thou  who  hast  slain  my  beloved  Nouronihar  ! 
And  I  supplicate  the  pardon  of  Mahomet,  who  would 
have  preserved  her  to  me  had  I  been  more  wise.  Let 
water  be  brought  to  perform  my  ablutions,  and  let  the 
pious  Fakreddin  be  called  to  offer  up  his  prayers  with 
mine,  and  reconcile  me  to  him ;  afterwards  we  will  go 
together  and  visit  the  sepulchre  of  the  unfortunate 
Nouronihar.  I  am  resolved  to  become  a  hermit  and 
consume  the  residue  of  my  days  on  this  mountain,  in 
hope  of  expiating  my  crimes." 

129 


Nouronihar  was  not  altogether  so  content,  for 
though  she  felt  a  fondness  for  Gulchenrouz,  who,  to 
augment  the  attachment,  had  been  left  at  full  liberty 
with  her,  yet  she  still  regarded  him  as  but  a  bauble 
that  bore  no  competition  with  the  carbuncle  of 
Jamshyd.  At  times  she  indulged  doubts  on  the  mode 
of  her  being,  and  scarcely  could  believe  that  the  dead 
had  all  the  wants  and  the  whims  of  the  living.  To  gain 
satisfaction,  however,  on  so  perplexing  a  topic  she 
arose  one  morning  whilst  all  were  asleep,  with  a 
breathless  caution,  from  the  side  of  Gulchenrouz, 
and,  after  having  given  him  a  soft  kiss,  began  to 
follow  the  windings  of  the  lake  till  it  terminated  with 
a  rock,  whose  top  was  accessible  though  lofty;  this 
she  clambered  up  with  considerable  toil,  and,  having 
reached  the  summit,  set  forward  in  a  run,  like  a  doe 
that  unwittingly  follows  her  hunter.  Though  she 
skipped  along  with  the  alertness  of  an  antelope,  yet 
at  intervals  she  was  forced  to  desist  and  rest  beneath 
the  tamarisks  to  recover  her  breath.  Whilst  she,  thus 
reclined,  was  occupied  with  her  little  reflections  on 
the  apprehension  that  she  had  some  knowledge  of  the 
place,  Vathek,  who  finding  himself  that  morning  but 

130 


ill  at  ease  had  pfone  forth  before  the  dawn,  presented 
himself  on  a  sudden  to  her  view.  Motionless  with 
surprise  he  durst  not  approach  the  figure  before  him, 
which  lay  shrouded  up  in  a  simar,  extended  on  the 
ground,  trembling  and  pale,  but  yet  lovely  to  behold. 
At  length  Nouronihar,  with  a  mixture  of  pleasure  and 
affliction,  raising  her  fine  eyes  to  him,  vSaid  : 

'*  My  lord,  are  you  come  hither  to  eat  rice  and  hear 
sermons  with  me?  " 

**  Beloved  phantom  !  "  cried  Vathek.  '*  Dost  thou 
speak  ?  Hast  thou  the  same  graceful  form,  the  same 
radiant  features?  Art  thou  palpable  likewise?  "  And, 
eagerly  embracing  her,  added,  *'  Here  are  limbs  and 
a  bosom  animated  with  a  gentle  warmth  !  What  can 
such  a  prodigy  mean?  " 

Nouronihar  with  dif&dence  answered  : 

**  You  know,  my  lord,  that  I  died  on  the  night 
you  honoured  me  with  your  visit.  My  cousin 
maintains  it  was  from  one  of  your  glances,  but  I 
cannot  believe  him,  for  to  me  they  seem  not  so 
dreadful.  Gulchenrouz  died  with  me,  and  we  were 
both  brought  into  a  region  of  dcvSolation,  where  we  are 
fed  with  a  wretched  diet.  If  you  be  dead  also,  and  are 

131 


come  hither  to  join  us,  I  pity  your  lot,  for  you  will  be 
stunned  with  the  noise  of  the  dwarfs  and  the  storks. 
Besides,  it  is  mortifying  in  the  extreme  that  you,  as 
well  as  myself,  should  have  lost  the  treasures  of  the 
subterranean  palace.'* 

At  the  mention  of  the  subterranean  palace  the 
Caliph  suspended  his  caresses  (which,  indeed,  had 
proceeded  pretty  far)  to  seek  from  Nouronihar  an 
explanation  of  her  meaning.  She  then  recapitulated 
her  vision,  what  immediately  followed,  and  the 
history  of  her  pretended  death,  adding  also  a 
description  of  the  place  of  expiation  whence  she  had 
fled,  and  all  in  a  manner  that  would  have  extorted  his 
laughter  had  not  the  thoughts  of  Vathek  been  too 
deeply  engaged.  No  sooner,  however,  had  she  ended 
than  he  again  clasped  her  to  his  bosom  and  said  : 

*'  Light  of  my  eyes !  The  m^^stery  is  unravelled; 
we  both  are  alive  !  Your  father  is  a  cheat  who,  for  the 
sake  of  dividing,  hath  deluded  us  both.  And  the 
Giaour,  whose  design,  as  far  as  I  can  discover,  is  that 
we  shall  proceed  together,  seems  scarce  a  whit  better ; 
it  vshall  be  some  time  at  least  before  he  find  us  in 
his  palace  of  fire.  Your  lovely  little  person  in,  my 

132 


estimation  is  far  more  precious  than  all  the  treasures 
of  the  pre-Adamite  Sultans,  and  I  wish  to  possess  it 
at  pleasure,  and  in  open  day,  for  many  a  moon,  before 
I  go  to  burrow  underground  like  a  mole.  Forget  this 
little  trifler,  Gulchenrouz,  and " 

''  Ah  !  my  lord,"  interposed  Nouronihar,  '*  let  me 
entreat  that  you  do  him  no  evil." 

"  No,  no  !  "  replied  Vathek,  *'  I  have  already  bid 
you  forbear  to  alarm  yourself  for  him.  He  has  been 
brought  up  too  much  on  milk  and  sugar  to  stimulate 
my  jealousy.  We  will  leave  him  with  the  dwarfs,  w^ho, 
by-the-by,  are  my  old  acquaintances;  their  company 
w411  suit  him  far  better  than  yours.  As  to  other 
matters,  I  will  return  no  more  to  your  father's.  I  want 
not  to  have  my  ears  dinned  by  him  and  his  dotards 
w^ith  the  violation  of  the  rites  of  hospitality,  as  if  it 
were  less  an  honour  for  you  to  espouse  the  Sovereign 
of  the  w^orld  than  a  girl  dressed  up  like  a  boy  !  " 

Nouronihar  could  find  nothing  to  oppose  in  a 
discourse  so  eloquent ;  she  only  wished  the  amorous 
monarch  had  discovered  more  ardour  for  the 
carbuncle  of  Jamshyd,  but  flattered  herself  it  w^ould 
gradually  increase,  and  therefore  yielded  to  his  will 

133 


with  the  most  bewitching  submission.  When  the 
Caliph  judged  it  proper  he  called  for  Bababalouk, 
who  was  asleep  in  the  cave  of  Meimoune  and 
dreaming  that  the  phantom  of  Nouronihar,  having 
mounted  him  once  more  on  her  swing,  had  just 
given  him  such  a  jerk  that  he  one  moment  soared 
above  the  mountains  and  the  next  sunk  into  the  abyss. 
Starting  from  his  sleep  at  the  voice  of  his  master,  he 
ran  gasping  for  breath,  and  had  nearly  fallen  back- 
ward at  the  sight,  as  he  believed,  of  the  spectre  by 
whom  he  had  so  lately  been  haunted  in  his  dream. 

*'  Ah  !  my  lord,*'  cried  he,  recoiling  ten  steps,  and 
covering  his  eyes  with  both  hands,  **  do  you  then 
perform  the  ofhce  of  a  ghoul  ?  'Tis  true  you  have  dug 
up  the  dead,  yet  hope  not  to  make  her  your  prey,  for 
after  all  she  hath  caused  me  to  suffer  she  is  even 
wicked  enough  to  prey  upon  you.*' 

''  Cease  thy  folly,"  said  Vathek,  ''  and  thou  shalt 
soon  be  convinced  that  it  is  Nouronihar  herself,  alive 
and  well,  whom  I  clasp  to  my  breast.  Go  only  and  pitch 
my  tents  in  the  neighbouring  valley ;  there  will  I  fix 
my  abode  with  this  beautiful  tulip,  whose  colours  I 
soon  shall  restore ;  there  exert  thy  best  endeavours  to 

i34 


procure  whatever  can  augment  the  enjoyments  of  life, 
till  I  shall  disclose  to  thee  more  of  my  will." 

The  news  of  so  unlucky  an  event  soon  reached  the 
ears  of  the  Emir,  who  abandoned  himself  to  grief  and 
despair,  and  began,  as  did  all  his  old  greybeards,  to 
begrime  his  visage  wnth  ashes.  A  total  supineness 
ensued,  travellers  were  no  longer  entertained,  no 
more  plasters  were  spread,  and  instead  of  the 
charitable  activity  that  had  distinguished  this  asylum 
the  whole  of  its  inhabitants  exhibited  only  faces  of  a 
half-cubit  long,  and  uttered  groans  that  accorded  with 
their  forlorn  situation. 

Though  Fakreddin  bewailed  his  daughter  as  lost 
to  him  for  ever,  yet  Gulchenrouz  was  not  forgotten. 
He  despatched  immediate  instructions  to  Sutlememe, 
vShaban,  and  the  dw^arfs,  enjoining  them  not  to 
undeceive  the  child  in  respect  to  his  state,  but  under 
some  pretence  to  convey  him  far  from  the  lofty  rock 
at  the  extremity  of  the  lake  to  a  place  which  he  should 
appoint  as  safer  from  danger,  for  he  suspected  that 
\'athek  intended  him  evil. 

Gulchenrouz  in  the  meanwhile  w^as  filled  with 
amazement  at  not  finding  his  cousin,  nor  were  the 

135 


dwarfs  at  all  less  surprised ;  but  Sutlememe,  who  had 
more  penetration,  immediately  guessed  what  had 
happened.  Gulchenrouz  was  amused  with  the  delusive 
hope  of  once  more  embracing  Nouronihar  in  the 
interior  recesses  of  the  mountains,  where  the  ground, 
strewed  over  with  orange  blossoms  and  jasmines, 
offered  beds  much  more  inviting  than  the  withered 
leaves  in  their  cabin,  where  they  might  accompany 
with  their  voices  the  sounds  of  their  lutes,  and  chase 
butterflies  in  concert.  Sutlememe  was  far  gone  in 
this  sort  of  description  when  one  of  the  four  eunuchs 
beckoned  her  aside  to  apprise  her  of  the  arrival  of  a 
messenger  from  their  fraternity,  who  had  explained 
the  secret  of  the  flight  of  Nouronihar  and  brought  the 
commands  of  the  Emir.  A  council  with  Shaban  and  the 
dwarfs  was  immediately  held.  Their  baggage  being 
stowed  in  consequence  of  it,  they  embarked  in  a 
shallop  and  quietly  sailed  with  the  little  one,  who 
acquiesced  in  all  their  proposals.  Their  voyage  pro- 
ceeded in  the  same  manner  till  they  came  to  the 
place  where  the  lake  sinks  beneath  the  hollow  of  the 
rocks;  but  as  soon  as  the  bark  had  entered  it  and 
Gulchenrouz  found  himself  surrounded  with  dark- 

136 


ness,  he  was  seized  with  a  dreadful  consternation  and 
incessantly  uttered  the  most  piercing  outcries,  tor  he 
now  was  persuaded  he  should  actually  be  damned  for 
having  taken  too  many  little  freedoms  in  his  lifetime 
with  his  cousin. 

But  let  us  return  to  the  Caliph  and  her  who  ruled 
over  his  heart.  Bababalouk  had  pitched  the  tents 
and  closed  up  the  extremities  of  the  valley  with 
magnificent  screens  of  India  cloth,  which  were 
guarded  by  Ethiopian  slaves  with  their  drawn 
sabres.  To  preserve  the  verdure  of  this  beautiful 
enclosure  in  its  natural  freshness  the  white  eunuchs 
went  continually  round  it  with  their  red  water  vessels. 
The  waving  of  fans  was  heard  near  the  imperial 
pavilion,  where,  by  the  voluptuous  light  that  glowed 
through  the  muslins,  the  Caliph  enjoyed  at  full  view 
all  the  attractions  of  Nouronihar.  Inebriated  with 
delight  he  was  all  ear  to  her  charming  voice  which 
accompanied  the  lute,  while  she  was  not  less 
captivated  with  his  descriptions  of  vSamarah  and  the 
tower  full  of  wonders,  but  especially  with  his  relation 
of  the  adventure  of  the  ball,  and  the  chasm  of  the 
Giaour  with  its  ebony  portal. 

137 


In  this  manner  they  conversed  for  a  daj^  and  a 
night ;  they  bathed  together  in  a  basin  of  black  marble, 
which  admirably  relieved  the  fairness  of  Nouronihar. 
Bababalouk,  whose  good  graces  this  beauty  had 
regained,  spared  no  attention  that  their  repasts 
might  be  served  up  with  the  minutest  exactness ;  some 
exquisite  rarity  was  ever  placed  before  them ;  and  he 
sent  even  to  Shiraz  for  that  fragrant  and  delicious 
wine  which  had  been  hoarded  up  in  bottles  prior  to 
the  birth  of  Mahomet.  He  had  excavated  little  ovens 
in  the  rock  to  bake  the  nice  manchets  which  were 
prepared  by  the  hands  of  Nouronihar,  whence  they 
had  derived  a  flavour  so  grateful  to  Vathek  that  he 
regarded  the  ragouts  of  his  other  wives  as  entirely 
mawkish ;  whilst  they  would  have  died  at  the  Emir's 
of  chagrin  at  finding  themselves  so  neglected  if 
Fakreddin,  notwithstanding  his  resentment,  had  not 
taken  pity  upon  them. 

The  Sultana  Dilara,  who  till  then  had  been  the 
favourite,  took  this  dereliction  of  the  Caliph  to  heart 
with  a  vehemence  natural  to  her  character ;  for  during 
her  continuance  in  favour  she  had  imbibed  from 
Vathek  many  of  his  extravagant  fancies  and  was  fired 

138 


with  impatience  to  behold  tlie  superb  tombs  of 
Istakhar  and  the  Palace  of  Forty  Cohimns;  besides, 
having  been  brought  up  amongst  the  Magi,  she  had 
fondly  cherished  the  idea  of  the  Caliph's  devoting 
himself  to  the  worship  of  fire  ;  thus  his  voluptuous  and 
desultory  life  with  her  rival  was  to  her  a  double  source 
of  affliction.  The  transient  piety  of  Vathek  had 
occasioned  her  some  serious  alarms,  but  the  present 
was  an  evil  of  far  greater  magnitude.  She  resolved, 
therefore,  without  hesitation  to  write  to  Carathis  and 
acquaint  her  that  all  things  went  ill ;  that  they  had 
eaten,  slept,  and  revelled  at  an  old  Emir's  whose 
sanctity  was  very  formidable,  and  that  after  all  the 
prospect  of  possessing  the  treasures  of  the  pre- 
Adamite  Sultans  was  no  less  remote  than  before. 
This  letter  was  entrusted  to  the  care  of  two  woodmen 
who  were  at  work  on  one  of  the  great  forests  of  the 
mountains,  and,  being  acquainted  with  the  shortest 
cuts,  arrived  in  ten  days  at  Samarah. 

The  Princess  Carathis  was  engaged  at  chess  with 
Morakanabad  when  the  arrival  of  these  wood-fellers 
w^as  announced.  She,  after  some  weeks  of  Vathek 's 
absence,  had  forsaken  the  upper  regions  of  her  tower 

139 


because  everything  appeared  in  confusion  among  the 
stars,  which  she  consulted  relative  to  the  fate  of  her 
son.  In  vain  did  she  renew  her  fumigations  and 
extend  herself  on  the  roof  to  obtain  mystic  visions. 
Nothing  more  could  she  see  in  her  dreams  than  pieces 
of  brocade,  nosegays  of  flowers,  and  other  unmeaning 
gewgaws. 

These  disappointments  had  thrown  her  into  a 
state  of  dejection  which  no  drug  in  her  power  was 
sufficient  to  remove.  Her  only  resource  was  in 
Morakanabad,  who  was  a  good  man  and  endowed 
with  a  decent  share  of  confidence,  yet  whilst  in  her 
company  he  never  thought  himself  on  roses.  No 
person  knew  aught  of  Vathek,  and  a  thousand 
ridiculous  stories  were  propagated  at  his  expense. 
The  eagerness  of  Carathis  may  be  easily  guessed  at 
receiving  the  letter,  as  well  as  her  rage  at  reading  the 
dissolute  conduct  of  her  son. 

*'  Is  it  so?  '*  said  she.  *'  Either  I  will  perish  or 
Vathek  shall  enter  the  Palace  of  Fire.  Let  me  expire 
in  flames,  provided  he  may  reign  on  the  throne  of 
Soliman  !  '* 

Having  said  this,  and  whirled  herself  round  in  a 

140 


magical  manner  which  struck  Morakanabad  with 
such  terror  as  caused  him  to  recoil,  she  ordered  her 
great  camel  Alboufaki  to  be  brought,  and  the  hideous 
Nerkes  with  the  unrelenting  Cafour  to  attend. 

*'  I  require  no  other  retinue,'*  said  she  to 
Morakanabad ;  **  1  am  going  on  affairs  of  emergency, 
a  truce  therefore  to  parade  !  Take  you  care  of  the 
people,  fleece  them  well  in  my  absence ;  for  we  shall 
expend  large  sums,  and  one  knows  not  what  may 
betide." 

The  night  was  uncommonly  dark,  and  a 
pestilential  blast  ravaged  the  plain  of  Catoul  that 
w^ould  have  deterred  any  other  traveller,  however 
urgent  the  call ;  but  Carathis  enjoyed  most  whatever 
filled  others  w4th  dread.  Nerkes  concurred  in  opinion 
w^ith  her,  and  Cafour  had  a  particular  predilection 
for  a  pestilence.  In  the  morning  this  accomplished 
caravan,  with  the  wood-fellers  who  directed  their 
route,  halted  on  the  edge  of  an  extensive  marsh 
whence  so  noxious  a  vapour  arose  as  would  have 
destroyed  any  animal  but  Alboufaki,  who  naturally 
inhaled  these  malignant  fogs.  The  peasants  entreated 
their  convoy  not  to  sleep  in  this  place. 

141 


*'  To  sleep  !  "  cried  Carathis,  ''  what  an  excellent 
thought !  I  never  sleep  but  for  visions ;  and  as  to  my 
attendants,  their  occupations  are  too  many  to  close  the 
only  eye  they  each  have/* 

The  poor  peasants,  who  were  not  overpleased  with 
their  party,  remained  open-mouthed  with  surprise. 

Carathis  alighted,  as  well  as  her  negresses,  and 
severally  stripping  off  their  outer  garments  they  all 
ran  in  their  drawers  to  cull  from  those  spots  where  the 
sun  shone  fiercest  the  venomous  plants  that  grew  on 
the  marsh.  This  provision  was  made  for  the  family  of 
the  Emir  and  whoever  might  retard  the  expedition  to 
Istakhar.  The  woodmen  were  overcome  with  fear 
when  they  beheld  these  three  horrible  phantoms  run, 
and,  not  much  relishing  the  company  of  Alboufaki, 
stood  aghast  at  the  command  of  Carathis  to  set 
forward,  notwithstanding  it  was  noon  and  the  heat 
fierce  enough  to  calcine  even  rocks.  In  spite,  however, 
of  every  remonstrance,  they  were  forced  implicitly  to 
submit. 

Alboufaki,  who  delighted  in  solitude,  constantly 
snorted  whenever  he  perceived  himself  near  a  habita- 
tion ;  and  Carathis,  who  was  apt  to  spoil  him  with 

142 


indulgence,  as  constantly  turned  hiui  aside,  so 
that  the  peasants  were  precluded  from  procuring 
subsistence ;  for  the  milch  goats  and  ewes,  which 
Providence  had  sent  towards  the  district  they 
traversed  to  refresh  travellers  with  their  milk,  all 
fled  at  the  sight  of  the  hideous  animal  and  his 
strange  riders.  As  to  Carathis,  she  needed  no  common 
aliment,  for  her  invention  had  previously  furnished 
her  with  an  opiate  to  stay  her  stomach,  and  some  of 
this  she  imparted  to  her  mutes. 

At  the  fall  of  night  Alboufaki,  making  a  sudden 
stop,  stamped  wnth  his  foot,  which  to  Carathis,  who 
understood  his  paces,  was  a  certain  indication  that 
she  was  near  the  confines  of  some  cemetery.  The 
moon  shed  a  bright  light  on  the  spot,  which  served  to 
discover  a  long  wall  with  a  large  door  in  it  standing 
ajar,  and  so  high  that  Alboufaki  might  easily  enter. 
The  miserable  guides,  who  perceived  their  end 
approaching,  humbly  implored  Carathis,  as  she  had 
now  so  good  an  opportunity,  to  inter  them,  and 
immediately  gave  up  the  ghost.  Nerkes  and  Cafour, 
whose  wit  was  of  a  style  peculiar  to  themselves,  were 
by  no  means  parsimonious  of  it  on  the  folly  of  these 

143 


poor  people,  nor  could  anything  have  been  found  more 
suited  to  their  tastes  than  the  site  of  the  burying- 
ground  and  the  sepulchres  which  its  precincts 
contained.  There  were  at  least  two  thousand  of  them 
on  the  declivity  of  a  hill — some  in  the  form  of 
pyramids,  others  like  columns,  and,  in  short,  the 
variety  of  their  shapes  was  endless.  Carathis  was  too 
much  immersed  in  her  sublime  contemplations  to  stop 
at  the  view,  charming  as  it  appeared  in  her  eyes. 
Pondering  the  advantages  that  might  accrue  from  her 
present  situation,  she  could  not  forbear  to  exclaim  : 

**  So  beautiful  a  cemetery  must  be  haunted  by 
ghouls,  and  they  want  not  for  intelligence.  Having 
heedlessly  suffered  my  guides  to  expire  I  will  apply 
for  directions  to  them,  and  as  an  inducement  will 
invite  them  to  regale  on  these  fresh  corpses.** 

After  this  short  soliloquy  she  beckoned  to  Nerkes 
and  Cafour,  and  made  signs  with  her  fingers,  as  much 
as  to  say  : 

**  Go,  knock  against  the  sides  of  the  tombs,  and 
strike  up  your  delightful  warblings,  that  are  so  like 
to  those  of  the  guests  whose  company  I  wish  to 
obtain.'* 

144 


The  negresses,  full  of  joy  at  the  behests  of  their 
mistress  and  promising  themselves  much  pleasure 
from  the  society  of  the  ghouls,  went  with  an  air  of 
conquest,  and  began  their  knockings  at  the  tombs. 
As  their  strokes  were  repeated  a  hollow  noise  was 
heard  in  the  earth,  the  surface  hove  up  into  heaps, 
and  the  ghouls  on  all  sides  protruded  their  noses,  to 
inhale  the  effluvia  which  the  carcasses  of  the  wood- 
men began  to  emit. 

They  assembled  before  a  sarcophagus  of  white 
marble,  where  Carathis  was  seated  between  the 
bodies  of  her  miserable  guides.  The  Princess  received 
her  visitants  with  distinguished  politeness,  and,  when 
supper  was  ended,  proceeded  with  them  to  business. 
Having  soon  learnt  from  them  everything  she  wished 
to  discover,  it  w^as  her  intention  to  set  forward 
forthwith  on  her  journey,  but  her  negresses,  who 
were  forming  tender  connections  with  the  ghouls, 
importuned  her  with  all  their  fingers  to  wait  at  least 
till  the  dawn.  Carathis,  however  being  chastity  in  the 
abstract  and  an  implacable  enemy  to  love  and  repose, 
at  once  rejected  their  prayer,  mounted  Alboufaki,  and 
commanded  them  to  take  their  seats  in  a  moment. 

145 


Four  days  and  four  nights  she  continued  her  route, 
without  turning  to  the  right  hand  or  left;  on  the  fifth 
she  traversed  the  mountains  and  half-burnt  forests, 
and  arrived  on  the  sixth  before  the  beautiful  screens 
which  concealed  from  all  eyes  the  voluptuous  wander- 
ings of  her  son. 

It  was  daybreak  and  the  guards  were  snoring  on 
their  posts  in  careless  security  when  the  rough  trot 
of  Alboufaki  aw^oke  them  in  consternation.  Imagining 
that  a  group  of  spectres  ascended  from  the  abyss  was 
approaching,  they  all  without  ceremony  took  to  their 
heels.  Vathek  was  at  that  instant  with  Nouronihar  in 
the  bath,  hearing  tales  and  laughing  at  Bababalouk 
who  related  them ;  but  no  sooner  did  the  outcry  of  his 
guards  reach  him  than  he  flounced  from  the  water 
like  a  carp,  and  as  soon  threw  himself  back  at 
the  sight  of  Carathis,  who,  advancing  with  her 
negresses  upon  Alboufaki,  broke  through  the  muslin 
awnings  and  veils  of  the  pavilion.  At  this  sudden 
apparition  Nouronihar  (for  she  was  not  at  all  times 
free  from  remorse)  fancied  that  the  moment  of 
celestial  vengeance  was  come,  and  clung  about  the 
Caliph  in  amorous  despondence. 

146 


Carathis,  still  seated  on  her  camel,  foamed  with 
indignation  at  the  spectacle  which  obtruded  itself  on 
her  chaste  view.  She  thundered  forth  without  check 
or  mercy  :  "  Thou  double-headed  and  four-legged 
monster  !  What  means  all  this  winding  and  writhing? 
Art  thou  not  ashamed  to  be  seen  grasping  this  limber 
sapling  in  preference  to  the  sceptre  of  the  pre-Adamite 
Sultans  ?  Is  it  then  for  this  paltry  doxy  that  thou  hast 
violated  the  conditions  in  the  parchment  of  our 
Giaour  ?  Is  it  on  her  thou  hast  lavished  thy  precious 
moments?  Is  this  the  fruit  of  the  knowledge  I  have 
taught  thee  ?  Is  this  the  end  of  thy  journey  ?  Tear 
thyself  from  the  arms  of  this  little  simpleton,  drown 
her  in  the  water  before  me,  and  instantly  follow  my 
guidance.'* 

In  the  first  ebullition  of  his  fury  Vathek  resolved 
to  make  a  skeleton  of  Alboufaki  and  to  stuff  the  skins 
of  Carathis  and  her  blacks ;  but  the  ideas  of  the 
Giaour,  the  palace  of  Istakhar,  the  sabres  and  the 
talismans,  flashing  before  his  imagination  with  the 
simultaneousness  of  lightning,  he  became  more 
moderate  and  said  to  his  mother,  in  a  civil  but 
decisive  tone  : 

147 


**  Dread  lady,  you  shall  be  obeyed,  but  I  will  not 
drown  Nouronihar;  she  is  sweeter  to  me  than  a 
Myrabolan  comfit,  and  is  enamoured  of  carbuncles, 
especially  that  of  Jamshyd,  which  hath  also  been 
promised  to  be  conferred  upon  her;  she,  therefore, 
shall  go  along  with  us,  for  I  intend  to  repose  with  her 
beneath  the  canopies  of  Soliman.  I  can  sleep  no  more 
without  her.'* 

'*  Be  it  so!  "  replied  Carathis,  alighting,  and  at 
the  same  time  committing  Alboufaki  to  the  charge  of 
her  women. 

Nouronihar,  who  had  not  yet  quitted  her  hold, 
began  to  take  courage,  and  said  with  an  accent  of 
fondness  to  the  Caliph  : 

**  Dear  Sovereign  of  my  soul !  I  will  follow  thee, 
if  it  be  thy  will,  beyond  the  Kaf  in  the  land  of  the 
Afrits.  I  will  not  hesitate  to  climb  for  thee  the  nest  of 
the  vSimurgh,  who,  this  lady  excepted,  is  the  most 
awful  of  created  existences.** 

**  We  have  here  then,**  subjoined  Carathis,  **  a 
girl  both  of  courage  and  vScience  !  *' 

Nouronihar  had  certainly  both ;  but  notwith- 
standing all  her  firmness  she  could  not  help  casting 

148 


back  a  look  of  regret  upon  the  g^races  of  her  little 
Gulchenrouz  and  the  days  of  tenderness  she  had 
participated  with  him.  She  even  dropped  a  few  tears, 
which  Carathis  observed,  and  inadvertently  breathed 
out  with  a  sigh  : 

**Alas!  my  gentle  cousin!  what  will  become  of 
him?" 

Vathek  at  this  apostrophe  knitted  up  his  brows, 
and  Carathis  inquired  what  it  could  mean  ? 

'*  She  is  preposterously  sighing  after  a  stripling 
with  languishing  eyes  and  soft  hair  who  loves  her," 
said  the  Caliph. 

"Where  is  he?"  asked  Carathis.  **  I  must  be 
acquainted  with  this  pretty  child.  For,"  added  she, 
lowering  her  voice,  "  I  design  before  I  depart  to 
regain  the  favour  of  the  Giaour.  There  is  nothing  so 
delicious  in  his  estimation  as  the  heart  of  a  delicate 
boy,  palpitating  with  the  first  tumults  of  love." 

Vathek,  as  he  came  from  the  bath,  commanded 
Bababalouk  to  collect  the  women  and  other  movables 
of  his  harem,  embody  his  troops,  and  hold  himself  in 
readiness  to  march  in  three  days ;  whilst  Carathis 
retired  alone  to  a  tent,  where  the  Giaour  solaced  her 

149 


with  encouraging  visions.  But  at  length  waking,  she 
found  at  her  feet  Nerkes  and  Cafour,  who  informed 
her  by  their  signs  that  having  led  Alboufaki  to  the 
borders  of  a  lake  to  browse  on  some  moss  that  looked 
tolerably  venomous,  they  had  discovered  certain  blue 
fishes  of  the  same  kind  as  those  in  the  reservoir  on  the 
top  of  the  tower. 

'*  Ah  !  ha  !  ''  said  she,  **  I  will  go  thither  to  them. 
These  fish  are  past  doubt  of  a  species  that  by  a  small 
operation  I  can  render  oracular;  they  may  tell  me 
where  this  little  Gulchenrouz  is  whom  I  am  bent  upon 
sacrificing."  Having  thus  spoken,  she  immediately 
set  out  with  her  swarthy  retinue. 

It  being  but  seldom  that  time  is  lost  in  the 
accomplishment  of  a  wicked  enterprise,  Carathis  and 
her  negresses  soon  arrived  at  the  lake,  where,  after 
burning  the  magical  drugs  with  which  they  were 
always  provided,  and  stripping  themselves  naked, 
they  waded  to  their  chins.  Nerkes  and  Cafour  waved 
torches  around  them,  and  Carathis  pronounced  her 
barbarous  incantations.  The  fishes  with  one  accord 
thrust  forth  their  heads  from  the  water,  which  was 
violently  rippled  by  the  flutter  of  their  fins,  and  at 

150 


p- 


>x 


tgr 


'Vislies   ....    1    I'oiiiuit'    Mill    li\    vduc   ulitft'i-iii<^'  ^<':iles 


length  finding  themselves  constrained  by  the  potency 
of  the  charm  they  opened  their  piteous  mouths  and 
said  : 

*'  From  gills  to  tail  we  are  yours,  what  seek  ye 
to  know  ?  ' ' 

**  Fishes,"  answered  she,  **  I  conjure  you  by  your 
glittering  scales  tell  me  where  now  is  Gulchenrouz  ?  " 

**  Beyond  the  rock,"  replied  the  shoal  in  full 
chorus ; ''  will  this  content  you  ?  For  we  do  not  delight 
in  expanding  our  mouths." 

**  It  will,"  returned  the  Princess;  '^  I  am  aware 
that  you  like  not  long  conversations.  I  will  leave  you, 
therefore,  to  repose,  though  I  had  other  questions  to 
propound."  The  instant  she  had  spoken  the  water 
became  smooth  and  the  fishes  at  once  disappeared. 

Carathis,  inflated  with  the  venom  of  her  projects, 

strode  hastily  over  the  rock  and  found  the  amiable 

Gulchenrouz  asleep  in  an   arbour,   whilst   the   two 

dwarfs  were  watching  at  his  side  and  ruminating  their 

accustomed   prayers.   These   diminutive   personages 

possessed  the  gift  of  divining  whenever  an  enemy  to 

good  Mussulmans  approached ;  thus  they  anticipated 

the  arrival  of  Carathis  who,  stopping  short,  said  to 

herself  : 

151 


**  How  placidly  doth  he  recline  his  lovely  little 
head  !  How  pale  and  languishing  are  his  looks !  It  is 
just  the  very  child  of  my  wishes  !  " 

The  dwarfs  interrupted  this  delectable  soliloquy 
by  leaping  instantly  upon  her  and  scratching  her  face 
with  their  utmost  zeal.  But  Nerkes  and  Cafour, 
betaking  themselves  to  the  succour  of  their  mistress, 
pinched  the  dwarfs  so  severely  in  return  that  they 
both  gave  up  the  ghost,  imploring  Mahomet  to  inflict 
his  sorest  vengeance  upon  this  wicked  woman  and 
all  her  household. 

At  the  noise  which  this  strange  conflict  occasioned 
in  the  valley  Gulchenrouz  awoke,  and  bewildered 
w^ith  terror  sprung  impetuously  upon  an  old  fig  tree 
that  rose  against  the  acclivity  of  the  rocks,  thence 
gained  their  summits,  and  ran  for  two  hours  without 
once  looking  back.  At  last,  exhausted  with  fatigue, 
he  fell  as  if  dead  into  the  arms  of  a  good  old  Genie, 
whose  fondness  for  the  company  of  children  had  made 
it  his  sole  occupation  to  protect  them,  and  who,  whilst 
performing  his  wonted  rounds  through  the  air, 
happening  on  the  cruel  Giaour  at  the  instant  of  his 
growling  in  the  horrible  chasm,  rescued  the  fifty  little 

152 


victims  which  the  Impiety  of  \'athek  had  devoted  to 
his  maw.  These  the  Genie  brought  up  in  nests  still 
higher  than  the  clouds,  and  himself  fixed  his  abode 
in  a  nest  more  capacious  than  the  rest,  from  which  he 
had  expelled  the  possessors  that  had  built  it. 

These  inviolable  asylums  were  defended  against 
the  Divas  and  the  Afrits  by  waving  streamers  on 
which  were  inscribed  in  characters  of  gold,  that 
flashed  like  lightning,  the  names  of  Allah  and  the 
Prophet.  It  was  there  that  Gulchenrouz,  who  as  yet 
remained  undeceived  with  respect  to  his  pretended 
death,  thought  himself  in  the  mansions  of  eternal 
peace.  He  admitted  without  fear  the  congratulations 
of  his  little  friends,  who  were  all  assembled  in  the  nest 
of  the  venerable  Genie  and  vied  with  each  other  in 
kissing  his  serene  forehead  and  beautiful  eyelids.  This 
he  found  to  be  the  state  congenial  to  his  soul ;  remote 
from  the  inquietudes  of  earth,  the  impertinence  of 
harems,  the  brutality  of  eunuchs,  and  the  lubricity  of 
women.  In  this  peaceable  society  his  days,  months, 
and  years  glided  on,  nor  w^as  he  less  happy  than  the 
rest  of  his  companions,  for  the  Genie,  instead  of 
burthening  his  pupils  with  perishable  riches  and  the 

153 


vain  sciences  of  the  world,  conferred  upon  them  the 
boon  of  perpetual  childhood. 

Carathis,  unaccustomed  to  the  loss  of  her  prey, 
vented  a  thousand  execrations  on  her  negresses  for 
not  seizing  the  child  instead  of  amusing  themselves 
with  pinching  to  death  the  dwarfs,  from  which  they 
could  gain  no  advantage.  She  returned  into  the  valley 
murmuring,  and  finding  that  her  son  was  not  risen 
from  the  arms  of  Nouronihar  discharged  her  ill- 
humour  upon  both.  The  idea,  however,  of  departing 
next  day  for  Istakhar  and  cultivating  through  the 
good  offices  of  the  Giaour  an  intimacy  with  Eblis 
himself,  at  length  consoled  her  chagrin.  But  fate  had 
ordained  it  otherwise. 

In  the  evening,  as  Carathis  was  conversing  with 
Dilara,  who  through  her  contrivance  had  become  of 
the  party  and  whose  taste  resembled  her  own,  Bababa- 
louk  came  to  acquaint  her  '*  that  the  sky  towards 
Samarah  looked  of  a  fiery  red,  and  seemed  to  portend 
some  alarming  disaster."  Immediately  recurring  to 
her  astrolabes  and  instruments  of  magic  she  took 
the  altitude  of  the  planets,  and  discovered  by  her 
calculations,    to    her    great    mortification,    that    a 

154 


formidable  revolt  had  taken  place  at  vSamarah  ;  that 
Motavakel,  availiug  himseli  of  the  disgust  which  was 
inveterate  against  his  brother,  had  incited  commo- 
tions amongst  the  populace,  made  himself  master  of 
the  palace,  and  actually  invested  the  great  tow^er,  to 
which  Morakanabad  had  retired,  with  a  handful  of 
the  few  that  still  remained  faithful  to  Vathek. 

**  What  !  "  exclaimed  she;  '*  must  I  lose  then  my 
tower,  my  mutes,  my  negresses,  my  mummies  and, 
w^orse  than  all,  the  laboratory  in  w^hich  I  have  spent 
so  many  a  night,  without  knowing  at  least  if  my  hair- 
brained  son  wall  complete  his  adventure  ?  No  !  I  will 
not  be  the  dupe  !  Immediately  will  I  speed  to  support 
Morakanabad.  By  my  formidable  art  the  clouds  shall 
sleet  hailstones  in  the  faces  of  the  assailants  and  shafts 
of  red-hot  iron  on  their  heads.  I  will  spring  mines  of 
serpents  and  torpedoes  from  beneath  them,  and  w^e 
shall  soon  see  the  stand  they  will  make  against  such 
an  explosion  !  " 

Having  thus  spoken  Carathis  hastened  to  her 
son,  who  was  tranquilly  banqueting  with  Nouronihar 
in  his  superb  carnation-coloured  tent. 

"Glutton  that  thou  art!  "  cried  she,  **  were  it 

155 


not  for  me  thou  wouldst  soon  find  thyself  the 
commander  only  of  pies.  Thy  faithful  subjects  have 
abjured  the  faith  they  swore  to  thee;  Motavakel  thy 
brother  now  reigns  on  the  hill  of  pied  horses,  and 
had  I  not  some  slight  resources  in  the  tower  would 
not  be  easily  persuaded  to  abdicate.  But  in  order  that 
time  may  not  be  lost  I  shall  only  add  four  words  : 
Strike  tent  to-night,  set  forward,  and  beware  how 
thou  loiterest  again  by  the  way.  Though  thou  hast 
forfeited  the  conditions  of  the  parchment  I  am  not  yet 
without  hope ;  for  it  cannot  be  denied  that  thou  hast 
violated  to  admiration  the  laws  of  hospitality  by 
seducing  the  daughter  of  the  Emir  after  having 
partaken  of  his  bread  and  his  salt.  Such  a  conduct 
cannot  but  be  delightful  to  the  Giaour,  and  if  on  thy 
march  thou  canst  signalise  thyself  by  an  additional 
crime  all  will  still  go  well  and  thou  shalt  enter  the 
palace  of  Soliman  in  triumph.  Adieu  !  Alboufaki  and 
my  negresses  are  waiting." 

The  Caliph  had  nothing  to  offer  in  reply;  he 
wished  his  mother  a  prosperous  journey,  and  ate  on 
till  he  had  finished  his  supper.  At  midnight  the  camp 
broke  up  amidst  the  flourishing  of  trumpets  and  other 

156 


martial  instruments ;  but  loud  indeed  must  have  been 
the  sound  of  the  tymbals  to  overpower  the  blubbering 
of  the  Emir  and  his  long  beards,  who  by  an  exeessive 
profusion  of  tears  had  so  far  exhausted  the  radical 
moisture  that  their  eyes  shrivelled  up  in  their  sockets 
and  their  hairs  dropped  off  by  the  roots.  Nouronihar, 
to  whom  such  a  symphony  was  painful,  did  not  grieve 
to  get  out  of  hearing;  she  accompanied  the  Caliph  in 
the  imperial  litter,  where  they  amused  themselves 
with  imagining  the  splendour  which  was  soon  to 
surround  them.  The  other  women,  overcome  with 
dejection,  were  dolefully  rocked  in  their  cages,  whilst 
Dilara  consoled  herself  with  anticipating  the  joy  of 
celebrating  the  rites  of  fire  on  the  stately  terraces  of 
Istakhar. 

In  four  days  they  reached  the  spacious  valley  of 
the  Rocnabad.  The  season  of  spring  was  in  all  its 
vigour,  and  the  grotesque  branches  of  the  almond 
trees  in  full  blossom  fantastically  chequered  the  clear 
blue  sky;  the  earth,  variegated  with  hyacinths  and 
jonquils,  breathed  forth  a  fragrance  which  diffused 
through  the  soul  a  divine  repose ;  myriads  of  bees  and 
scarce  fewer  of  Santons  had  there  taken  up  their 

157 


abode ;  on  the  banks  of  the  stream  hives  and  oratories 
were  alternately  ranged,  and  their  neatness  and 
whiteness  were  set  off  by  the  deep  green  of  the 
cypresses  that  spired  up  amongst  them.  These  pious 
personages  amused  themselves  with  cultivating  little 
gardens  that  abounded  with  flowers  and  fruits, 
especially  musk-melons  of  the  best  flavour  that 
Persia  could  boast;  sometimes  dispersed  over  the 
meadow  they  entertained  themselves  with  feeding 
peacocks  whiter  than  snow  and  turtles  more  blue 
than  the  sapphire.  In  this  manner  were  they  occupied 
when  the  harbingers  of  the  imperial  procession  began 
to  proclaim  : 

'*  Inhabitants  of  the  Rocnabad  !  Prostrate  your- 
selves on  the  brink  of  your  pure  waters,  and  tender 
your  thanksgivings  to  heaven  that  vouchsafeth  to 
show  you  a  ray  of  its  glory ;  for  lo  !  the  Commander 
of  the  Faithful  draws  near." 

The  poor  vSantons,  filled  with  holy  energy,  having 
bustled  to  light  up  wax  torches  in  their  oratories  and 
expand  the  Koran  on  their  ebony  desks,  went  forth 
to  meet  the  Caliph  with  baskets  of  honeycomb,  dates, 
and   melons.    But,   whilst  they   were   advancing   in 

158 


solemn  procession  and  with  measured  steps  the 
horses,  camels,  and  p^uards  wantoned  over  their  tulips 
and  other  flowers  and  made  a  terrible  havoc  amonp^st 
them.  The  Santons  could  not  help  casting  from  one 
eye  a  look  of  pity  on  the  ravages  committing  around 
them,  whilst  the  other  was  fixed  upon  the  Caliph  and 
heaven.  Nouronihar,  enraptured  with  the  scenery  of 
a  place  which  brought  back  to  her  remembrance  the 
pleasing  solitudes  where  her  infancy  had  passed, 
entreated  Vathek  to  stop;  but  he,  suspecting  that 
each  oratory  might  be  deemed  by  the  Giaour  a  distinct 
habitation,  commanded  his  pioneers  to  level  them  all. 
The  Santons  stood  motionless  with  horror  at  the 
barbarous  mandate  and  at  last  broke  out  into  lamenta- 
tions ;  but  these  were  uttered  with  so  ill  a  grace  that 
Vathek  bade  his  eunuchs  to  kick  them  from  his 
presence.  He  then  dcvscended  from  the  litter  with 
Nouronihar.  They  sauntered  together  in  the  meadow 
and  amused  themselves  with  culling  flowers  and 
passing  a  thousand  pleasantries  with  each  other.  But 
the  bees,  who  were  staunch  Mussulmans,  thinking  it 
their  duty  to  revenge  the  insult  on  their  dear  masters 
the  Santons,  assembled  so  zealously  to  do  it   with 

159 


effect  that  the  Caliph  and  Nouronihar  were  glad  to 
find  their  tents  prepared  to  receive  them. 

Bababalouk,  who  in  the  capacity  of  purveyor  had 
acquitted  himself  with  applause  as  to  peacocks  and 
turtles,  lost  no  time  in  consigning  some  dozens  to  the 
spit  and  as  many  more  to  be  fricasseed.  Whilst  they 
were  feasting,  laughing,  carousing,  and  blaspheming 
at  pleasure  on  the  banquet  so  liberally  furnished,  the 
Moullahs,  the  Sheiks,  the  Cadis,  and  Imans  of  Shiraz 
(who  seemed  not  to  have  met  the  San  tons)  arrived, 
leading  by  bridles  of  riband  inscribed  from  the 
Koran  a  train  of  asses  which  were  loaded  with 
the  choicest  fruits  the  country  could  boast.  Having 
presented  their  offerings  to  the  Caliph  they  petitioned 
him  to  honour  their  city  and  mosques  with  his 
presence. 

**  Fancy  not,"  said  Vathek,  **  that  you  can  detain 
me ;  your  presents  I  condescend  to  accept,  but  beg  you 
will  let  me  be  quiet,  for  I  am  not  over-fond  of  resisting 
temptation.  Retire  then ;  yet,  as  it  is  not  decent  for 
personages  so  reverend  to  return  on  foot,  and  as  you 
have  not  the  appearance  of  expert  riders,  my  eunuchs 
shall  tie  your  asses,  with  the  precaution  that  your 

i6o 


backs  be  not  turned  towards  me,  for  they  understand 
etiquette." 

In  this  deputation  were  some  high-stomached 
Sheiks  who,  taking  \'athek  for  a  fool,  scrupled  not  to 
speak  their  opinion.  These  Bababalouk  girded  with 
double  cords  and,  having  well  disciplined  their 
asses  with  nettles  behind,  thej'  all  started  with 
a  preternatural  alertness,  plunging,  kicking,  and 
running  foul  of  each  other  in  the  most  ludicrous 
manner  imaginable. 

Nouronihar  and  the  Caliph  mutually  contended 
w^ho  should  most  enjoy  so  degrading  a  sight.  They 
burst  out  in  volleys  of  laughter  to  see  the  old  men  and 
their  asses  fall  into  the  stream  ;  the  leg  of  one  was 
fractured,  the  shoulder  of  another  dislocated,  the 
teeth  of  a  third  dashed  out,  and  the  rest  suffered  still 
worse. 

Two  days  more,  undisturbed  by  fresh  embassies, 
having  been  devoted  to  the  pleasures  of  the  Rocnabad, 
the  expedition  proceeded,  leaving  Shiraz  on  the  right, 
and  verging  towards  a  large  plain,  whence  were 
discernible  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon  the  dark 
summits  of  the  mountains  of  Istakhar. 

t6t 


At  this  prospect  the  Caliph  and  Nouronihar  were 
unable  to  repress  their  transports.  They  bounded  from 
their  litter  to  the  ground,  and  broke  forth  into  such 
wild  exclamations  as  amazed  all  within  hearing. 
Interrogating  each  other  they  shouted,  **  Are  we  not 
approaching  the  radiant  Palace  of  Light  or  gardens 
more  delightful  than  those  of  Sheddad?  "  Infatuated 
mortals !  They  thus  indulged  delusive  conjecture, 
unable  to  fathom  the  decrees  of  the  Most  High  ! 

The  good  Genii,  who  had  not  totally  relinquished 
the  superintendence  of  Vathek,  repairing  to  Mahomet 
in  the  seventh  heaven,  said  : 

''  Merciful  Prophet !  Stretch  forth  thy  propitious 
arm  towards  thy  Vicegerent,  who  is  ready  to  fall 
irretrievably  into  the  snare  which  his  enemies  the 
Divas  have  prepared  to  destroy  him.  The  Giaour  is 
awaiting  his  arrival  in  the  abominable  Palace  of  Fire, 
where  if  he  once  set  his  foot  his  perdition  will  be 
inevitable.*' 

Mahomet  answered  with  an  air  of  indignation  : 

''  He  hath  too  well  deserved  to  be  resigned  to 
himself,  but  I  permit  you  to  try  if  one  effort  more  will 
be  effectual  to  divert  him  from  pursuing  his  ruin.*' 

162 


One  of  these  beneficent  Genii,  assuming:  without 
delay  the  exterior  of  a  shepherd  more  renowned  for 
his  piety  than  all  the  Dervishes  and  Santons  of  the 
rep^ion,  took  his  station  near  a  flock  of  white  sheep 
on  the  slope  of  a  hill  and  began  to  pour  forth  from  his 
flute  such  airs  of  pathetic  melody  as  subdued  the  very 
soul  and  awakening  remorse  drove  far  from  it  every 
frivolous  fancy.  At  these  energetic  sounds  the  sun  hid 
himself  beneath  a  gloomy  cloud,  and  the  waters  of 
two  little  lakes  that  were  naturally  clearer  than  crystal 
became  of  a  colour  like  blood.  The  whole  of  this 
superb  assembly  was  involuntarily  drawm  towards  the 
declivity  of  the  hill.  With  downcast  eyes  they  all  stood 
abashed,  each  upbraiding  himself  with  the  evil  he 
had  done ;  the  heart  of  Dilara  palpitated,  and  the  chief 
of  the  eunuchs  with  a  sigh  of  contrition  implored 
pardon  of  the  women,  whom  for  his  own  satisfaction 
he  had  so  often  tormented. 

Vathek  and  Nouronihar  turned  pale  in  their 
litter,  and  regarding  each  other  with  haggard  looks 
reproached  themselves — the  one  with  a  thousand  of 
the  blackest  crimes,  a  thousand  projects  of  impious 
ambition — the    other    with    the    desolation    of    her 

163 


family  and  the  perdition  of  the  amiable  Gulchenrouz. 
Nouronihar  persuaded  herself  that  she  heard  in  the 
fatal  music  the  groans  of  her  dying  father,  and 
Vathek  the  sobs  of  the  fifty  children  he  had 
sacrificed  to  the  Giaour.  Amidst  these  complicated 
pangs  of  anguish  they  perceived  themselves  impelled 
towards  the  shepherd,  whose  countenance  was  so 
commanding  that  Vathek  for  the  first  time  felt 
overawed,  whilst  Nouronihar  concealed  her  face  with 
her  hands. 

The  music  paused,  and  the  Genie,  addressing  the 
Caliph,  vSaid  : 

*'  Deluded  Prince,  to  whom  Providence  hath 
confided  the  care  of  innumerable  subjects,  is  it  thus 
that  thou  fulfillest  thy  mission?  Thy  crimes  are 
already  completed,  and  art  thou  now  hastening 
towards  thy  punishment?  Thou  knowest  that  beyond 
these  mountains  Eblis  and  his  accursed  Divas  hold 
their  infernal  empire;  and  seduced  by  a  malignant 
phantom  thou  art  proceeding  to  surrender  thyself  to 
them  !  This  moment  is  the  last  of  grace  allowed  thee ; 
abandon  thy  atrocious  purpose;  return;  give  back 
Nouronihar  to  her  father,   who  still  retains  a  few 

164 


sparks  of  life ;  destroy-  thy  tower  with  all  its 
abominations;  drive  Carathis  from  thy  councils;  be 
just  to  thy  subjects;  respect  the  ministers  of  the 
Prophet ;  compensate  for  thy  impieties  by  an 
exemplary  life ;  and  instead  of  squandering  thy  days 
in  voluptuous  indulgence  lament  thy  crimes  on  the 
sepulchres  of  thy  ancestors.  Thou  beholdest  the 
clouds  that  obscure  the  sun ;  at  the  instant  he 
recovers  his  splendour,  if  thy  heart  be  not  changed, 
the  time  of  mercy  assigned  thee  will  be  past  for  ever." 

Vathek,  depressed  with  fear,  was  on  the  point  of 
prostrating  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  shepherd, 
whom  he  perceived  to  be  of  a  nature  superior  to  man  ; 
but  his  pride  prevailing,  he  audaciously  lifted  his 
head,  and,  glancing  at  him  one  of  his  terrible  looks 
said  : 

**  Whoever  thou  art,  withhold  thy  useless 
admonitions;  thou  wouldst  either  delude  me  or  art 
thyself  deceived.  If  what  I  have  done  be  so  criminal 
as  thou  pretendest  there  remains  not  for  me  a  moment 
of  grace.  I  have  traversed  a  sea  of  blood  to  acquire  a 
power  which  will  make  thy  equals  tremble ;  deem 
not  that  I  shall  retire  when  in  view  of  the  port  or  that 

16:; 


I  will  relinquish  her  who  is  dearer  to  me  than  either 
my  life  or  thy  mercy.  Let  the  sun  appear  !  Let  him 
illumine  my  career  !  It  matters  not  where  it  may  end.'* 

On  uttering  these  words,  which  made  even  the 
Genie  shudder,  Vathek  threw  himself  into  the  arms 
of  Nouronihar  and  commanded  that  his  horses  should 
be  forced  back  to  the  road. 

There  was  no  difficulty  in  obeying  these  orders, 
for  the  attraction  had  ceased.  The  sun  shone  forth  in 
all  his  glory,  and  the  shepherd  vanished  with  a 
lamentable  scream. 

The  fatal  impression  of  the  music  of  the  Genie 
remained  notwithstanding  in  the  heart  of  Vathek 's 
attendants.  They  viewed  each  other  with  looks  of 
consternation.  At  the  approach  of  night  almost  all  of 
them  escaped,  and  of  this  numerous  assemblage  there 
only  remained  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs,  some 
idolatrous  slaves,  Dilara  and  a  few  other  women,  who 
like  herself  were  votaries  of  the  religion  of  the  Magi. 

The  Caliph,  fired  with  the  ambition  of  prescribing 
laws  to  the  Intelligences  of  Darkness,  was  but  little 
embarrassed  at  this  dereliction ;  the  impetuosity  of 
his  blood  prevented  him  from  sleeping,  nor  did  he 

i66 


encamp  any  more  as  before.  Nouronihar,  whose 
impatience  if  possible  exceeded  his  own,  importuned 
him  to  hasten  his  march  and  lavished  on  him  a 
thousand  caresses  to  beguile  all  reflection.  vShe 
fancied  herself  already  more  potent  than  Balkis, 
and  pictured  to  her  imagination  the  Genii  falling 
prostrate  at  the  foot  of  her  throne.  In  this  manner 
they  advanced  by  moonlight  till  they  came  within 
view  of  the  two  tow^ering  rocks  that  form  a  kind  of 
portal  to  the  valley,  at  whose  extremity  rose  the  vast 
ruins  of  Istakhar  Aloft  on  the  mountain  glimmered 
the  fronts  of  various  royal  mausoleums,  the  horror  of 
which  was  deepened  by  the  shadow^s  of  night.  They 
passed  through  two  villages  almost  deserted,  the 
only  inhabitants  remaining  being  a  few  feeble  old 
men  who  at  the  sight  of  horses  and  litters  fell  upon 
their  knees  and  cried  out  : 

*'  O  heaven  !  Is  it  then  by  these  phantoms  that 
we  have  been  for  six  months  tormented  ?  Alas  !  it 
w^as  from  the  terror  of  these  spectres  and  the  noise 
beneath  the  mountains  that  our  people  have  fled  and 
left  us  at  the  mercy  of  maleficent  spirits  !  '* 

The  Caliph,  to  whom  these  complaints  were  but 

167 


unpromising  auguries,  drove  over  the  bodies  of  these 
vi^retched  old  men  and  at  length  arrived  at  the  foot  of 
the  terrace  of  black  marble.  There  he  descended 
from  his  litter,  handing  down  Nouronihar.  Both  with 
beating  hearts  stared  wildly  around  them  and 
expected  with  an  apprehensive  shudder  the  approach 
of  the  Giaour;  but  nothing  as  yet  announced  his 
appearance. 

A  deathlike  stillness  reigned  over  the  mountain 
and  through  the  air;  the  moon  dilated  on  a  vast 
platform  the  shades  of  the  lofty  columns  which 
reached  from  the  terrace  almost  to  the  clouds;  the 
gloomy  watch-towers,  whose  numbers  could  not  be 
counted,  were  veiled  by  no  roof,  and  their  capitals,  of 
an  architecture  unknown  in  the  records  of  the  earth, 
served  as  an  asylum  for  the  birds  of  darkness  which, 
alarmed  at  the  approach  of  such  visitants,  fled  away 
croaking. 

The  chief  of  the  eunuchs,  trembling  with  fear, 
besought  Vathek  that  a  fire  might  be  kindled. 

*^No!  "  replied  he.  *^  There  is  no  time  left  to 
think  of  such  trifles.  Abide  where  thou  art,  and 
expect  my  commands." 

i68 


Having  thus  spoken  he  presented  his  hand  to 
Nouronihar,  and  ascending  the  steps  of  a  vast  stair- 
case reached  the  terrace,  which  was  flagged  with 
squares  of  marble  and  resembled  a  smooth  expanse 
of  water  upon  whose  surface  not  a  leaf  ever  dared  to 
vegetate.  On  the  right  rose  the  watch-towers,  ranged 
before  the  ruins  of  an  immense  palace  w^hose  walls 
were  embossed  with  various  figures.  In  front  stood 
forth  the  colossal  forms  of  four  creatures,  composed 
of  the  leopard  and  the  griffin,  w^hich  though  but  of 
stone  inspired  emotions  of  terror.  Near  these  were 
distinguished  by  the  splendour  of  the  moon  which 
streamed  full  on  the  place  characters  like  those  on 
the  sabres  of  the  Giaour,  that  possessed  the  same 
virtue  of  changing  every  moment.  These,  after 
vacillating  for  some  time,  at  last  fixed  in  Arabic 
letters,  and  prescribed  to  the  Caliph  the  following 
words  : 

**  \"athek,  thou  hast  violated  the  conditions  of  my 
parchment  and  deservest  to  be  sent  back ;  but  in 
favour  to  thy  companion,  and  as  the  meed  for  what 
thou  hast  done  to  obtain  it,  Eblis  permitteth  that 
the  portal  of  his  palace  shall   be  opened,   and   the 

169 


subterranean  fire  will  receive  thee  into  the  number  of 
its  adorers." 

He  scarcely  had  read  these  words  before  the 
mountain  against  which  the  terrace  was  reared 
trembled,  and  the  watch-towers  were  ready  to  topple 
headlong  upon  them.  The  rock  yawned  and  disclosed 
within  it  a  staircase  of  polished  marble  that  seemed  to 
approach  the  abyss.  Upon  each  stair  were  planted  two 
large  torches,  like  those  Nouronihar  had  seen  in  her 
vision,  the  camphorated  vapour  ascending  from  which 
gathered  into  a  cloud  under  the  hollow  of  the  vault. 

This  appearance  instead  of  terrifying  gave  new 
courage  to  the  daughter  of  Fakreddin.  Scarcely 
deigning  to  bid  adieu  to  the  moon  and  the  firmament 
she  abandoned  without  hesitation  the  pure  atmos- 
phere to  plunge  into  these  infernal  exhalations.  The 
gait  of  those  impious  personages  was  haughty  and 
determined.  As  they  descended  by  the  effulgence  of 
the  torches  they  gazed  on  each  other  with  mutual 
admiration,  and  both  appeared  so  resplendent  that 
they  already  esteemed  themselves  spiritual  Intelli- 
gences; the  only  circumstance  that  perplexed  them 
was  their  not  arriving  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs. 

170 


On  hastening  their  descent  with  an  ardent 
impetuosity  they  felt  their  steps  accelerated  to  such 
a  degree  that  they  seemed  not  walking  but  falling 
from  a  precipice.  Their  progress,  however,  was  at 
length  impeded  by  a  vast  portal  of  ebony,  which  the 
Caliph  without  difficulty  recognised.  Here  the  Giaour 
awaited  them  with  the  key  in  his  hand. 

**  Ye  are  welcome,"  said  he  to  them,  with  a 
ghastly  smile,  *'  in  spite  of  Mahomet  and  all  his 
dependents.  I  will  now^  admit  you  into  that  palace 
where  you  have  so  highly  merited  a  place." 

Whilst  he  was  uttering  these  words  he  touched 
the  enamelled  lock  with  his  key,  and  the  doors  at 
once  expanded  with  a  noise  still  louder  than  the 
thunder  of  mountains,  and  as  suddenly  recoiled  the 
moment  they  had  entered. 

The  Caliph  and  Nouronihar  beheld  each  other 
with  amazement  at  finding  themselves  in  a  place 
which  though  roofed  with  a  vaulted  ceiling  was  so 
spacious  and  lofty  that  at  first  they  took  it  for  an 
immeasurable  plain.  But  their  eyes  at  length  growing 
familiar  with  the  grandeur  of  the  objects  at  hand 
they  extended  their  view  to  those  at  a  distance  and 

171 


discovered  rows  of  columns  and  arcades,  which 
graduallj^  diminished  till  they  terminated  in  a  point, 
radiant  as  the  sun  when  he  darts  his  last  beams 
athwart  the  ocean.  The  pavement,  strewed  over  with 
gold  dust  and  saffron,  exhaled  so  subtle  an  odour  as 
almost  overpowered  them.  They,  however,  went  on 
and  observed  an  infinity  of  censers  in  which  ambergris 
and  the  wood  of  aloes  were  continually  burning. 
Between  the  several  columns  were  placed  tables, 
each  spread  with  a  profusion  of  viands  and  wines  of 
every  species  sparkling  in  vases  of  crystal.  A  throng 
of  Genii  and  other  fantastic  spirits  of  each  sex  danced 
lasciviously  in  troops  at  the  sound  of  music  which 
issued  from  beneath. 

In  the  midst  of  this  immense  hall  a  vast  multitude 
was  incessantly  passing,  who  severally  kept  their 
right  hands  on  their  hearts  without  once  regarding 
anything  around  them.  They  had  all  the  livid  paleness 
of  death ;  their  eyes,  deep  sunk  in  their  sockets, 
resembled  those  phosphoric  meteors  that  glimmer  by 
night  in  places  of  interment.  Some  stalked  slowly  on, 
absorbed  in  profound  reverie ;  some,  shrieking  with 
agony,  ran  furiously  about,  like  tigers  wounded  with 

172 


poisoned  arrows;  whilst  others,  grinding  their  teeth 
in  rag^e,  foamed  along,  more  frantic  than  the  wildest 
maniac.  They  all  avoided  each  other,  and  though 
surrounded  by  a  multitude  that  no  one  could  number 
each  wandered  at  random,  unheedful  of  the  rest,  as 
if  alone  on  a  desert  which  no  foot  had  trodden. 

Yathek  and  Nouronihar,  frozen  with  terror  at  a 
sight  so  baleful,  demanded  of  the  Giaour  what  these 
appearances  might  mean,  and  why  these  ambulating 
spectres  never  withdrew  their  hands  from  their 
hearts. 

**  Perplex  not  yourselves,"  replied  he  bluntly, 
*'  with  so  much  at  once;  you  will  soon  be  acquainted 
with  all;  let  us  haste  and  present  you  to  Eblis." 

They  continued  their  way  through  the  multitude  ; 
but  notwithstanding  their  confidence  at  first  they  were 
not  sufficiently  composed  to  examine  with  attention 
the  various  perspectives  of  halls  and  of  galleries  that 
opened  on  the  right  hand  and  left,  which  were  all 
illuminated  by  torches  and  braziers  whose  flames  rose 
in  pyramids  to  the  centre  of  the  vault.  At  length  they 
came  to  a  place  where  long  curtains  brocaded  with 
crimson    and    gold    fell    from    all    parts   in    striking 

173 


confusion ;  here  the  choirs  and  dances  were  heard  no 
longer,  the  light  which  glimmered  came  from  afar. 
After  some  time  Vathek  and  Nouronihar  per- 
ceived a  gleam  brightening  through  the  drapery,  and 
entered  a  vast  tabernacle  carpeted  with  the  skins  of 
leopards.  An  infinity  of  elders  with  streaming  beards 
and  Afrits  in  complete  armour  had  prostrated  them- 
selves before  the  ascent  of  a  lofty  eminence,  on  the 
top  of  which,  upon  a  globe  of  fire,  sat  the  formidable 
Eblis.  His  person  was  that  of  a  young  man  whose 
noble  and  regular  features  seemed  to  have  been 
tarnished  by  malignant  vapours;  in  his  large  eyes 
appeared  both  pride  and  despair;  his  flowing  hair 
retained  some  resemblance  to  that  of  an  angel  of  light ; 
in  his  hand,  which  thunder  had  blasted,  he  swayed 
the  iron  sceptre  that  causes  the  monster  Ouranabad, 
the  Afrits,  and  all  the  powers  of  the  abyss  to  tremble. 
At  his  presence  the  heart  of  the  Caliph  sunk  within 
him,  and  for  the  first  time  he  fell  prostrate  on  his 
face.  Nouronihar,  however,  though  greatly  dismayed 
could  not  help  admiring  the  person  of  Eblis,  for  she 
expected  to  have  seen  some  stupendous  Giant.  Eblis, 
with  a  voice  more  mild  than  might  be  imagined  but 

174 


such    as   transfused   throup^h    the   soul    the    deepest 
melancholy,  said  : 

''  Creatures  of  clay,  I  receive  you  into  mine 
empire ;  ye  are  numbered  amongst  my  adorers ;  enjoy 
whatever  this  palace  affords  :  the  treasures  of  the 
pre-Adamite  Sultans,  their  bickering  sabres  and 
those  talismans  that  compel  the  Divas  to  open  the 
subterranean  expanses  of  the  mountain  of  Kaf,  which 
communicate  with  these ;  there,  insatiable  as  your 
curiosity  may  be,  shall  you  find  sufficient  to  gratify 
it;  you  shall  possess  the  exclusive  privilege  of 
entering  the  fortress  of  Ahriman  and  the  halls  of 
Argenk,  where  are  pourtrayed  all  creatures  endowed 
with  intelligence  and  the  various  animals  that 
inhabited  the  earth  prior  to  the  creation  of  that 
contemptible  being  whom  ye  denominate  the  Father 
of  Mankind." 

Vathek  and  Nouronihar,  feeling  themselves 
revived  and  encouraged  by  this  harangue,  eagerly 
said  to  the  Giaour  : 

**  Bring  us  instantly  to  the  place  which  contains 
these  precious  talismans." 

Come  !  "  answered  this  wicked  Diva,  with  his 

175 


(( 


malignant  grin.   '*  Come,   and  possess  all  that  my 
Sovereign  hath  promised,   and  more." 

He  then  conducted  them  into  a  long  aisle  adjoin- 
ing the  tabernacle,  preceding  them  with  hasty  steps 
and  followed  by  his  disciples  with  the  utmost  alacrity. 
They  reached  at  length  a  hall  of  great  extent  and 
covered  with  a  lofty  dome,  around  which  appeared 
fifty  portals  of  bronze,  secured  with  as  many 
fastenings  of  iron.  A  funereal  gloom  prevailed  over 
the  whole  scene ;  here  upon  two  beds  of  incorruptible 
cedar  lay  recumbent  the  fleshless  forms  of  the  pre- 
Adamite^Kings  who  had  been  monarchs  of  the  wRole^ 
earth.  They  still  possessed  enough  of  life  to  be 
conscious  of  their  deplorable  condition;  their  eyes 
retained  a  melancholy  motion ;  they  regarded  each 
other  with  looks  of  the  deepest  dejection ;  each  holding 
his  right  hand  motionless  on  his  heart ;  at  their  feet 
were  inscribed  the  events  of  their  several  reigns, 
theirjpower,  their  pride,  and  their  crimes.  Soliman 
Raad,  Soliman  Daki,  and  Soliman  Di  Djinn  ben 
Djinn,  who  after  having  chained  up  the  Divas  in  the 
dark  caverns  of  Kaf  became  so  presumptuous  as  to 
doubt  of  the  vSupreme  Power;  all  these  maintained 

176 


great  state,  though  not  to  be  compared  with  the 
eminence  of  Soliman  Ben  Daoud. 

This  king,  so  renowned  for  his  wisdom,  was  on 
the  loftiest  elevation  and  placed  immediately  under 
the  dome.  He  appeared  to  possess  more  animation 
than  the  rest,  though  from  time  to  time  he  laboured 
with  profound  sighs  and,  like  his  companions,  kept 
his  right  hand  on  his  heart ;  yet  his  countenance  was 
more  composed,  and  he  seemed  to  be  listening  to  the 
sullen  roar  of  a  vast  cataract,  visible  in  part  through 
the  grated  portals.  This  was  the  only  sound  that 
intruded  on  the  silence  of  these  doleful  mansions.  A 
range  of  brazen  vases  surrounded  the  elevation. 

**  Remove  the  covers  from  these  cabalistic 
depositories,"  said  the  Giaour  to  Vathek,  **  and  avail 
thyself  of  the  talismans,  which  will  break  asunder  all 
these  gates  of  bronze ;  and  not  only  render  thee 
master  of  the  treasures  contained  within  them  but 
also  of  the  spirits  by  which  they  are  guarded." 

The  Caliph,  whom  this  ominous  preliminary  had 
entirely  disconcerted,  approached  the  vases  with 
faltering  footsteps  and  was  ready  to  sink  with  terror 
when  he  heard  the  groans  of  Soliman.  As  he  pro- 


ceeded  a  voice  from  the  livid  lips  of  the  Prophet 
articulated  these  words  : 

''  In  my  lifetime  I  filled  a  magnificent  throne, 
having  on  my  right  hand  twelve  thousand  seats  of 
gold  where  the  patriarchs  and  the  prophets  heard  my 
doctrines;  on  my  left  the  sages  and  doctors,  upon 
as  many  thrones  of  silver,  were  present  at  all  my 
decisions. 

**  Whilst  I  thus  administered  justice  to 
innumerable  multitudes  the  birds  of  the  air  librating 
over  me  served  as  a  canopy  from  the  rays  of  the 
sun ;  my  people  flourished  and  my  palace  rose  to  the 
clouds. 

''  I  erected  a  temple  to  the  Most  High,  which  was 
the  wonder  of  the  universe;  but  I  basely  suffered 
myself  to  be  seduced  by  the  love  of  women  and  a 
curiosity  that  could  not  be  restrained  by  sublunary 
things.  I  listened  to  the  counsels  of  Ahriman  and  the 
daughter  of  Pharaoh,  and  adored  fire  and  the  hosts  of 
heaveu.  I  forsook  the  holy  city  and  commanded  the 
Genii  to  rear  the  stupendous  palace  of  Istakhar  and 
the  terrace  of  the  watch-towers,  each  of  which  was 
consecrated  to  a  star. 

178 


**  There  for  a  while  I  enjoyed  myself  in  the  zenith 
of  glory  and  pleasure ;  not  only  men  but  supernatural 
existences  were  subject  also  to  my  will. 

**  I  began  to  think,  as  these  unhappy  monarchs 
around  had  already  thought,  that  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven  was  asleep,  when  at  once  the  thunder  burst 
my  structures  asunder  and  precipitated  me  hither; 
where,  however,  I  do  not  remain,  like  the  other 
inhabitants,  totally  destitute  of  hope,  for  an  angel  of 
light  hath  revealed  that  in  consideration  of  the  piety 
of  my  early  youth  my  woes  shall  come  to  an  end  when 
this  cataract  shall  for  ever  cease  to  flow ;  till  then  I 
am  in  torments,  ineffable  torments  !  An  unrelenting 
fire  preys  on  my  heart/* 

Having  uttered  this  exclamation  Soliman  raised 
his  hands  towards  Heaven  in  token  of  supplication, 
and  the  Caliph  discerned  through  his  bosom,  which 
was  transparent  as  crystal,  his  heart  enveloped  in 
flames. 

At  a  sight  so  full  of  horror  Nouronihar  fell  back 
like  one  petrified  into  the  arms  of  Vathek,  who  cried 
out  with  a  convulsive  sob  : 

'*  O    Giaour,    whither    hast    thou    brought    us? 

179 


Allow  us  to  depart  and  I  will  relinquish  all  thou  hast 
promised.  O  Mahomet,  remains  there  no  more 
mercy?  ** 

*'  None !  none !  ''  replied  the  malicious  Diva. 
*'  Know,  miserable  Prince,  thou  art  now  in  the  abode 
of  vengeance  and  despair.  Thy  heart  also  will  be 
kindled  like  those  of  the  other  votaries  of  Eblis.  A 
few  days  are  allotted  thee  previous  to  this  fatal  period. 
Employ  them  as  thou  wilt ;  recline  on  these  heaps  of 
gold;  command  the  Infernal  Potentates;  range  at 
thy  pleasure  through  these  immense  subterranean 
domains;  no  barrier  shall  be  shut  against  thee.  As 
for  me  I  have  fulfilled  my  mission ;  I  now  leave  thee 
to  thyself.'' 

At  these  words  he  vanished. 

The  Caliph  and  Nouronihar  remained  in  the  most 
abject  affliction ;  their  tears  unable  to  flow,  scarcely 
could  they  support  themselves.  At  length  taking 
each  other  despondingly  by  the  hand  they  went 
faltering  from  this  fatal  hall,  indifferent  which  way 
they  turned  their  steps.  Every  portal  opened  at  their 
approach ;  the  Divas  fell  prostrate  before  them ; 
every  reservoir  of  riches  was  disclosed  to  their  view; 

i8o 


but  they  no  longer  felt  the  incentives  of  curiosity, 
pride,  or  avarice.  With  like  apathy  they  heard  the 
chorus  of  Genii  and  saw  the  stately  banquets 
prepared  to  regale  them.  They  went  wandering  on 
from  chamber  to  chamber,  hall  to  hall,  and  gallery 
to  gallery,  all  without  bounds  or  limit,  all 
distinguishable  by  the  same  lowering  gloom,  all 
adorned  with  the  same  awful  grandeur,  all  traversed 
by  persons  in  search  of  repose  and  consolation  but 
who  sought  them  in  vain,  for  everyone  carried  within 
him  a  heart  tormented  in  flames. 

Shunned  by  these  various  sufferers,  who  seemed 
by  their  looks  to  be  upbraiding  the  partners  of  their 
gtiilt,  they  withdrew  from  them  to  wait  in  direful 
suspense  the  moment  which  should  render  them  to 
each  other  the  like  objects  of  terror. 

"What!"  exclaimed  Nouronihar.  ''Will  the 
time  come  when  I  shall  snatch  my  hand  from  thine  ?  " 

**  Ah  !  "  said  \'athek ;  *'  and  shall  my  eyes  ever 
cease  to  drink  from  thine  long  draughts  of  enjoy- 
ment !  Shall  the  moments  of  our  reciprocal  ecstasies 
be  reflected  on  with  horror  !  It  was  not  thou  that 
broughtest    me    hither.    The    principles    by    which 

i8i 


Carathis  perverted  my  youth  have  been  the  sole  cause 
of  my  perdition  !  '* 

Having  given  vent  to  these  painful  expressions  he 
called  to  an  Afrit,  who  was  stirring  up  one  of  the 
braziers,  and  bade  him  fetch  the  Princess  Carathis 
from  the  palace  of  Samarah. 

After  issuing  these  orders  the  Caliph  and 
Nouronihar  continued  walking  amidst  the  silent 
crowd  till  they  heard  voices  at  the  end  of  the  gallery. 
Presuming  them  to  proceed  from  some  unhappy 
beings  who  like  themselves  were  awaiting  their  final 
doom  they  followed  the  sound,  and  found  it  to 
come  from  a  small  square  chamber,  where  they 
discovered  sitting  on  sofas  five  young  men  of  goodly 
figure  and  a  lovely  female,  who  were  all  holding  a 
melancholy  conversation  by  the  glimmering  of  a 
lonely  lamp ;  each  had  a  gloomy  and  forlorn  air,  and 
two  of  them  were  embracing  each  other  with  great 
tenderness.  On  seeing  the  Caliph  and  the  daughter 
of  Fakreddin  enter  they  arose,  saluted,  and  gave 
them  place.  Then  he  who  appeared  the  most  con- 
siderable of  the  group  addressed  himself  thus  to 
Vathek  : 

182 


**  Strangers  !  wlio  doubtless  arc  in  the  same  state 
of  suspense  as  ourselves,  since  you  do  not  yet  bear 
your  hand  on  your  heart,  if  you  are  come  hither  to 
pass  the  interval  allotted  previous  to  the  infliction  of 
uur  common  punishment  condescend  to  relate  the 
adventures  that  have  brought  you  to  this  fatal  place, 
and  we  in  return  will  acquaint  you  with  ours,  which 
deserve  but  too  well  to  be  heard.  We  will  trace 
back  our  crimes  to  their  source,  though  we  are  not 
permitted  to  repent.  This  is  the  only  employment 
suited  to  wretches  like  us." 

The  Caliph  and  Nouronihar  assented  to  the 
proposal,  and  Vathek  began,  not  without  tears  and 
lamentations,  a  sincere  recital  of  every  circumstance 
that  had  passed.  When  the  afflicting  narrative  w^as 
closed  the  young  man  entered  on  his  own.*  Each 
person  proceeded  in  order,  and  when  the  fourth 
prince  had   reached  the  midst  of  his  adventures  a 


*  See  note  to  the  Author's  Frenfh  prefaces.  Beokford  pave  the 
titles  of  three  stories  supposed  to  be  related  in  the  Hall  of  Eblis  but 
never  published  them.  They  are  long-  and  somewhat  tedious,  lacking 
the  vivacity  which  distinguishes  Vathek.  They  were  discovered  among 
the  MSS.  at  Hamilton  Palace  and  published  by  Mr.  T^ewis  Melville 
in  1912. 


1S3 


sudden  noise  interrupted  him,  which  caused  the 
vault  to  tremble  and  to  open. 

Immediately  a  cloud  descended,  which,  gradually 
dissipating,  discovered  Carathis  on  the  back  of  an 
Afrit,  w^ho  grievously  complained  of  his  burden. 
She,  instantly  springing  to  the  ground,  advanced 
towards  her  son  and  said  : 

''  What  dost  thou  here  in  this  little  square 
chamber?  As  the  Divas  are  become  subject  to  thy 
beck  I  expected  to  have  found  thee  on  the  throne 
of  the  pre-Adamite  Kings." 

''Execrable  woman!"  answered  the  Caliph. 
''  Cursed  be  the  day  thou  gavest  me  birth !  Go, 
follow  this  Afrit,  let  him  conduct  thee  to  the  hall  of 
the  Prophet  Soliman.  There  thou  wilt  learn  to  what 
these  palaces  are  destined,  and  how  much  I  ought 
to  abhor  the  impious  knowledge  thou  hast  taught 


me." 


''  The  height  of  power  to  which  thou  art  arrived 
has  certainly  turned  thy  brain,"  answered  Carathis; 
*'  but  I  ask  no  more  than  permission  to  show  my 
respect  for  the  Prophet.  It  is,  however,  proper  thou 
shouldst  know  that  (since  the  Afrit  has  informed  me 

184 


neither  of  us  shall  return  to  Samarah)  I  requested  his 
permission  to  arrange  my  affairs,  and  he  politely 
consented.  xA. vailing  myself,  therefore,  of  the  few 
moments  allowed  me  I  set  iire  to  the  tower  and 
consumed  in  it  the  mutes,  negresses,  and  serpents 
which  have  rendered  me  so  much  good  service ;  nor 
should  I  have  been  less  kind  to  Morakanabad  had  he 
not  prevented  me  by  deserting  at  last  to  thy  brother. 
As  for  Bababalouk,  who  had  the  folly  to  return  to 
wSamarah,  and  all  the  good  brotherhood  who  dared  to 
provide  husbands  for  thy  wives,  I  undoubtedly  would 
have  put  them  to  the  torture  could  I  but  have  allowed 
them  the  time.  Being,  however,  in  a  hurry  I  only 
hung  him,  after  having  caught  him  in  a  snare  with 
thy  wives,  whilst  them  I  buried  alive  by  the  help  of 
my  negresses,  who  thus  spent  their  last  moments 
greatly  to  their  satisfaction.  With  respect  to  Dilara, 
who  ever  stood  high  in  my  favour,  she  hath  evinced 
the  greatness  of  her  mind  by  fixing  herself  near  in 
the  service  of  one  of  the  Magi,  and  I  think  will  soon 
be  our  own." 

Vathek,    too    much    cast    down    to   express    the 
indignation  excited  by  such  a  discourse,  ordered  the 

185 


Afrit  to  remove  Carathis  from  his  presence,  and 
continued  immersed  in  thought  which  his  companions 
durst  not  disturb. 

Carathis,  however,  eagerly  entered  the  dome  of 
Soliman,  and  without  regarding  in  the  least  the 
groans  of  the  Prophet  undauntedly  removed  the 
covers  of  the  vases  and  violently  seized  on  the  talis- 
mans ;  then  with  a  voice  more  loud  than  had  hitherto 
been  heard  within  these  mansions  she  compelled  the 
Divas  to  disclose  to  her  the  most  secret  treasures,  the 
most  profound  stores,  which  the  Afrit  himself  had 
not  seen;  she  passed  by  rapid  descents  known  only 
to  Eblis  and  his  most  favoured  potentates  and  thus 
penetrated  the  very  entrails  of  the  earth,  where 
breathes  the  Sansar  or  icy  wind  of  death ;  nothing 
appalled  her  dauntless  soul ;  she  perceived,  however, 
in  all  the  inmates  who  bore  their  hands  on  their  heart 
a  little  singularity  not  much  to  her  taste.  As  she  was 
emerging  from  one  of  the  abysses  Eblis  stood  forth 
to  her  view,  but  notwithstanding  he  displayed  the  full 
effulgence  of  his  infernal  majesty  she  preserved  her 
countenance  unaltered,  and  even  paid  her  compli- 
ments with  considerable  hrnmess. 

i86 


I!lilis  stood   foitli    to   lu'T  view 


This  superb  monarch  thus  answered  : 

"  Princess,  whose  knowledge  and  whose  crimes 
have  merited  a  conspicuous  rank  in  my  empire,  thou 
dost  well  to  employ  the  leisure  that  remains,  for  the 
flames  and  torments  which  are  ready  to  seize  on  thy 
heart  will  not  fail  to  provide  thee  w-ith  full  employ- 
ment." 

He  said  this,  and  was  lost  in  the  curtains  of  his 
tabernacle. 

Carathis  paused  for  a  moment  with  surprise;  but, 
resolved  to  follow  the  advice  of  Eblis,  she  assembled 
all  the  choirs  of  Genii  and  all  the  Divas  to  pay  her 
homage.  Thus  marched  she  in  triumph  through  a 
vapour  of  perfumes  amidst  the  acclamations  of  all  the 
malignant  spirits,  wnth  most  of  whom  she  had  formed 
a  previous  acquaintance ;  she  even  attempted  to 
dethrone  one  of  the  Solimans  for  the  purpose  of 
usurping  his  place,  when  a  voice,  proceeding  from 
the  abyss  of  Death,  proclaimed  : 

'*  All  is  Accomplished!" 

Instantaneously  the  haughty  forehead  of  the 
intrepid  Princess  w^as  corrugated  with  agony ;  she 
uttered  a  tremendous  yell  and  fixed,  no  more  to  be 

187 


withdrawn,  her  right  hand  upon  her  heart,  which 
was  become  a  receptacle  of  eternal  fire. 

In  this  delirium,  forgetting  all  ambitious  projects 
and  her  thirst  for  that  knowledge  which  should  ever 
be  hidden  from  mortals,  she  overturned  the  offerings 
of  the  Genii,  and  having  execrated  the  hour  she  was 
begotten  and  the  womb  that  had  borne  her  glanced 
off  in  a  whirl  that  rendered  her  invisible,  and  con- 
tinued  to  revolve  without  intermission. 

At  almost  the  same  instant  the  same  voice 
announced  to  the  Caliph,  Nouronihar,  the  five 
princes  and  the  princess  the  awful  and  irrevocable 
decree.  Their  hearts  immediately  took  fire  and  they 
a±^oiLCjeJi^st_the- most  precious  of  the  gifts  of  heaven — 
_Hope.  These  unhappy  beings  recoiled  with  looks  of 
the  most  furious  distraction.  Vathek  beheld  in  the 
eyes  of  Nouronihar  nothing  but  rage  and  vengeance, 
nor  could  she  discern  aught  in  his  but  aversion  and 
despair.  The  two  princes  who  were  friends  and  till 
that  moment  had  preserved  their  attachment  shrunk 
back,  gnashing  their  teeth  with  mutual  and  unchange- 
able hatred.  Kalilah  and  his  sister  made  reciprocal 
gestures  of  imprecation,  whilst  the  two  other  princes 

i88 


testified  their  horror  for  eaeh  other  by  the  most 
ghastly  eonviilsions  and  sereams  that  eould  not  be 
smothered.  All  severally  plunged  themselves  into  the 
accursed  multitude,  there  to  wander  in  an  eternity 
of  unabating  anguish. 

Such  was,  and  such  should  be,  the  punishment 
of  unrestrained  passions  and  atrocious  actions !  Such 
is,  and  such  should  be-,  the  chastisement  of  blind 
ambition  that  woiild  _transgress  those  bounds  which 
the  Creator  ha.th  prescribed  to  human  knowledge, 
and  by  aiming  at  discoveries  reserved  for  pure 
Intelligence  acquire  that  infatuated  pride  which 
perceives  not  the  condition  appointed  to  man  is  to  be 
ignorant  and  humble. 

Thus  the  Caliph  Vathek,  who  for  the  sake  of 
empty  pomp  and  forbidden  power  had  sullied  himself 
with  a  thousand  crimes,  became  a  prey  to  grief  with- 
out end  and  remorse  without  mitigation,  whilst  the 
humble  and  despised  Gulchenrouz  passed  whole 
ages  in  undisturbed  tranquillity  and  the  pure 
happiness  of  childhood. 

THE   END. 

189 


NOTES. 

Pap^e  1.  Caliph.  This  title  amongst  the  Mahometans  comprehends 
the  concrete  character  oi"  prophet,  priest  and  king-,  and  is  used  to  signify 
the  Vicar  of  God  on  earth.  (Habesci's  State  of  the  Ottoman  Empire, 
p.  9;  Herbelot,  p.  98.5.) 

P.  1.  One  of  his  eyes  hecanm-e  so  terrible.  The  author  of 
Nifjhiaristan  hath  preserved  a  fact  that  supports  this  account;  and  there 
is  no  histoiy  of  Vathek  in  which  his  terrible  eye  is  not  mentioned. 

P.  1.  Omur  Ben  Ahdalaziz.  This  caliph  was  eminent  above  all 
others  for  temperance  and  self-denial,  insomuch  that  he  is  believed  to 
have  been  raised  to  Mahomet's  bosom,  as  a  reward  for  his  abstinence 
in  an  age  of  cori-uption.  (Herbelot,  p.  690.) 

P.  2.  Savnarah.  A  city  of  the  Babylonian  Irak,  supposed  to  have 
stood  on  the  site  where  Nimrod  erected  his  tower.  Khondomir  relates  in 
his  life  of  Motassem  that  this  prince,  to  teraiinate  the  disputes  which 
were  perpetually  happening  between  the  inhabitants  of  Bagdad  and  his 
Turkish  slaves,  withdrew  thence,  and  having  fixed  on  a  situation  in  the 
plain  of  Catoul  there  founded  Samarah.  He  is  said  to  have  had  in  his 
stables  of  this  city  a  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  pied  horses,  each  of 
which  caiTied  by  his  order  a  sack  of  earth  to  a  place  he  had  chosen;  by 
this  accumulation  an  elevation  was  fonned  that  commanded  a  view  of 
all  Samarah  and  served  for  the  foundation  of  his  magnificent  palace. 
(Herbelot,  pp.  752,  808,  985;  Anecdotes  Arahes,  p.  413.) 

P.  2.  In  the  most  dAightful  succession.  The  great  men  of  the 
East  have  been  always  fond  of  music.  Though  forbidden  by  the 
Mahometan  religion  it  commonly  makes  a  pai-t  of  every  entertainment ; 
female  slaves  are  generally  kept  to  amuse  them  and  the  ladies  of  their 
harems.  The  Persian  Khanyagere  seems  nearly  to  have  resembled  our 
old  English  minstrel,  as  he  usually  accompanied  his  barbut  or  lute  with 
heroic  songs.  Their  musicians  appear  to  have  known  the  art.  of  moving 
the  passions  and  to  have  generally  directed  their  music  to  the  heart. 
Al  Farabi,  a  philosopher  who  died  about  the  middle  of  the  tenth 
century,    on    his    return    from    the    pilgrimage    of    Mecca,    introduced 


191 


liuuself,  thoug-h  a  stiaiig-er,  at  the  court  of  Seifeddoiila,  sultan  of 
Syria.  Musicians  were  accidentally  perfoiining'  and  he  joined  them. 
The  prince  admired  him  and  wished  to  hear  something-  of  his  own;  he 
drew  a  composition  from  his  pocket,  and  distributing  the  parts  amongst 
the  band,  the  first  movement  threw  the  prince  and  his  courtiers  into 
violent  laug'hter,  the  next  melted  all  into  tears,  and  the  last  lulled  even 
the  performers  asleep.  (Richardson's  Dissertation  on  the  hanguagcs  etc. 
of  Eastern  Nations^  p.  211.) 

P.  3.  Mani.  This  artist,  whom  Inatulla  of  Delhi  styles  the 
far-famed,  lived  in  the  reigTi  of  Schabur  or  Sapor,  the  son  of  Ardshir 
Babegan ;  was  founder  of  the  sect  of  Manicheans  and  by  profession  a 
painter  and  sculptor.  His  pretensions,  supported  by  an  uncommon 
skill  in  mechanical  contrivances,  induced  the  ignorant  to  believe  that 
his  powers  were  more  than  human.  After  having  secluded  himself  from 
his  followers,  under  the  pretence  of  passing  a  year  in  Heaven,  he 
produced  a  wonderful  volume  which  he  affirmed  to  have  brought  thence, 
containing  images  and  figures  of  a  marvellous  nature.  (Herbelot,  p.  548.) 
It  appears  from  the  Arahi-an  Nif/hts  that  Haroun  al  Raschid,  Vathek's 
grandfather,  had  adorned  his  palace  and  furnished  his  magnificent 
pavilion  with  the  most  capital  performances  of  the  Persian  artists. 

P.  4.  Ilovris.  The  Virgins  of  Paradise,  called  from  their  large 
black  eyes,  Ihir  al  oyun.  An  intercourse  with  these,  according  to  the 
institution  of  Mahomet,  is  to  constitute  the  principal  felicity  of  the 
faithful.  Not  formed  of  clay  like  mortal  women,  they  are  deemed  in 
the  highest  degree  beautiful  and  are  exempt  from  every  inconvenience 
incident  to  the  sex.  (Al  Koran,  passim.) 

P.  5.  Genii.  Genii,  in  the  Arabic  signifies  a  Genius  or  Demon,  a 
being  of  a  higher  order  and  formed  of  a  more  subtile  matter  than  man. 
According  to  Oriental  mythology,  the  Genii  governed  the  world  long 
before  the  creation  of  Adam.  The  Mahometans  regarded  them  as  an 
intermediate  race  between  angels  and  men,   and  capable  of  salvation. 

P.  5.  Assist  him  to  complete  the  tower.  The  genii,  who  were 
styled  by  the  Persians  peri.?  and  diva.s,  were  famous  for  their 
architectural  skill;  the  pyramids  of  Egypt  have  been  ascribed  to  them, 
and  we  are  told  of  a  strange   fortress  which  they  constructed  in  the 


192 


lemote  mountains  of  Spain,  whose  frontal  presented  the  foHowing 
inscription  :  — 

'  It  is  no  light  task  to  disclose  the  portal  of  this  asylum 
The  bolt,  rash  passenger,  is  not  of  iron,  but  the  tooth  of  a  furious  dragon  : 
Know  thou,  that  no  one  can  break  this  charm 
Till  Destiny  shall  have  consign'd  the  key  to  his  advent'rous  hand.' 

The  Koran  relates  that  the  g'enii  were  employed  by  Solomon  in  the 
erection  of  his  mafruificent  temple.  [BaiUy  sur  V  Atlantide,  p.  14fi; 
Herbelot,  p.  8;  Al  Koran,  ch.  xxxiv.) 

P.  15.  Beards  burnt  off.  The  loss  of  the  beard  from  the  earliest 
apes  was  accounted  hig-hly  disg-rareful ;  an  instance  occurs  in  the  Tales 
of  InatuUa  of  one  being"  sing-ed  off  as  a  mulct  on  the  owner  for  having 
failed  to  explain  a  question  propounded,  and  in  the  Arabian  Nujhts  a 
proclamation  may  be  seen  similar  to  this  of  Vathek.  (Vol.  i.  p.  2G8, 
vol.  ii.  p.  228.) 

P.  21.  To  drink  at  wiU  of  the  four  fountains,  which  were  reputed- 
in  the  hifjhest  degree  salubrious,  and  sacred  to  himself,  or  literally,  to 
be  of  gold  and  sacred  to  himself.  Agathocles  (cited  by  Athenieus,  1.  xi. 
p.  515)  relates  that  *  there  were  certain  fountains  in  these  regions  to  the 
number  of  seventy,  whose  waters  were  denominated  golden  and  of 
which  it  was  death  for  anyone  to  drink  save  the  king  and  his  eldest  son.' 
In  this  number,  as  appears  from  our  author's  epithet,  the  four 
fountains  were  formerly  reckoned,  whose  waters,  as  Vathek  had  no  son, 
were  sacred  to  his  own  use.  The  citation  from  Agathocles  may  likewise 
explain  the  wish  of  King  David  *  for  water  from  the  well  of  Bethlehem,' 
unless  we  suppose  it  to  have  arisen  from  a  predilection  like  that  of  the 
Parthian  monarchs  for  the  water  of  Choaspes,  which  was  carried  with 
them  wherever  they  went,  and  from  that  circumstance  styled  by 
Tibullus  reffia  lympha,  and  by  Milton 

'  The  drink  of  none  but  kings.' 

P.  24.  The  Poets  applied  them  as  a  chorus  to  all  the  songs  they 
composed.  Sir  John  Chardin,  describing  a  public  entertainment  and 
rejoicing,  observes  that  the  most  ingenious  poets  in  Persia  (as  is  related 
of  Homer)  sung  their  own  works,  which  for  the  most  part  are  in  praise 
of  the  king,  whom  they  fail  not  to  extol,  let  him  be  never  so  worthy  of 
blame  and  oblivion.  The  songs  of  this  day  were  adapted  to  the  occasion 

193 

N 


of  the  festival,  which  was  the  restoration  of  the  prime  minister  to  his 
office.  He  adds,  '  I  saw  one  that  abounded  in  fine  and  witty  turns,  the 
burthen  of  which  was  this:  — 

"  Him  set  aside,  all  men  but  equals  are. 
E'en  Sol  survey'd  the  spacious  realms  of  air, 
To  see  if  he  could  find  another  star, 
A  star  that  like  the  polar  star  could  reign, 
And  long  he  sought  it,  but  he  sought  in  vain.'"* 

The  ingenuity  of  the  poet  seems  to  consist  in  an  allusion  to  the  prime 
minister's  title,  Ivon  Medave,  or  the  Pole  of  Persia. 

P.  25.  Bahdhdhnik ,  ihe  chief  of  hia  eunuchs.  As  it  was  the  employ- 
ment of  the  black  eunuchs  to  wait  upon  and  g'uard  the  sultanas,  so  the 
g'eneral  superintendence  of  the  harem  was  particularly  committed  to 
their  chief.  (Habesci's  State  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  pp.  155-6.) 

P  25.  The  Divan.  This  was  both  the  supreme  council  and  court 
of  justice,  at  which  the  caliphs  of  the  race  of  the  Abassides  assisted  in 
person  to  redress  the  injuries  of  every  appellant.  (Herbelot,  p.  298.) 

P.  30.  The  Muezzins  and-  their  minarets.  Valid,  the  son  of 
Abdalmalek,  was  the  first  who  erected  a  minaret  or  turret,  and  this  he 
placed  on  the  gi*and  Mosque  at  Damascus,  for  the  muezzin  or  crier  to 
announce  from  it  the  hour  of  prayer.   (Herbelot,  p.  57G.) 

P.  41.  Bracelet.  The  bracelet  in  the  East  was  an  emblem  of 
royalty.  (Herbelot,  p.  541.)  For  want  of  a  more  proper  term  to 
denominate  the  ornament  serkhooj,  the  word  aif/ret  is  here  used. 

P.  45.  Mutes.  It  has  been  usual  in  Eastern  courts  from  time 
immemorial  to  retain  a  number  of  mutes;  these  are  not  only  employed 
to  amuse  the  monarch,  but  also  to  instruct  his  paj^es  in  an  art  to  us 
little  known,  of  communicating-  everything-  by  signs,  lest  the  sounds  of 
their  voices  should  disturb  the  sovereign.  (Habesci's  State  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire,  p.  164.)  The  mutes  are  also  the  secret  instruments  of  his 
private  vengeance. 


*  See  Lloyd's  Introduction  to  a  Collection  of  Voyages  and  Travels  never  before 
published  in  English,  p.  21. 

194 


p.  56.  Istakhor.  This  eity  was  the  ancient  Pei-sepolis  and  capital 
of  Persia,  under  the  kinp^s  of  the  three  first  races.  The  author  of 
Lehtarikh  writes  that  Kischtab  there  established  his  abode,  erected 
several  temples  to  the  element  of  fire,  and  hewed  out  for  himself  and  his 
successoi-s  sepulchres  in  the  rocks  of  the  mountain  contij^uous  to  the 
citj'.  The  niins  of  columns  and  broken  fi^'-ures  which  still  remain, 
defaced  as  they  were  by  Alexander,  and  mutilated  by  time,  plainly 
evince  that  those  ancient  potentates  had  chosen  it  for  the  place  of  their 
inteiTuent ;  their  monuments  however  must  not  be  confounded  with  the 
superb  palace  reared  by  (jueen  Homai  in  the  midst  of  Istakhar,  which 
the  Persians  disting-uish  by  the  name  of  Tchihniiuiv  or  the  forty  watch- 
towers.  The  orig-in  of  this  city  is  ascribed  by  some  to  Jamshyd,  and 
others  caiTy  it  higher;  but  the  Pei*sian  tradition  is  that  it  was  built 
by  the  peris  or  fairies  when  the  world  was  g-overned  by  Djinn  ben  Djiun. 
(Herbelot,  p.  327.) 

P.  50.  Djinn  hen  Djinn.  By  this  appellation  was  distinguished 
the  monarch  of  that  species  of  beings  whom  the  Arabians  denominate 
Djinn,  that  is  f/enii,  and  the  Tarikh  Thabari,  peris,  feez  or  fairies.  He 
was  renowned  for  his  warlike  expeditions  and  stupendous  structures; 
according  to  oriental  writers  the  pyramids  of  Egypt  were  amongst  the 
monuments  of  his  power.  The  buckler  of  this  mighty  sovereign,  no 
less  famous  than  that  of  Achilles,  was  employed  by  three  successive 
Solimans  to  achieve  their  mar^•ellous  exploits ;  from  them  it  descended 
to  Tahamurath,  sumamed  Divbend  or  Conqueror  of  the  Giants.  This 
buckler  was  endowed  with  most  wonderful  qualities,  having  been 
fabricated  by  talismanio  art,  and  was  alone  sufficient  to  destroy  all  the 
charms  and  enchantments  of  demons  or  giants,  which  on  the  contrary 
were  wrought  by  magic.  Hence  we  are  no  longer  at  a  loss  for  the 
origin  of  the  wonderful  shield  of  Atlante.  Tlie  reign  of  Djinn  ben  Djinn 
over  the  peris  is  said  to  have  continued  for  two  thousand  years,  after 
which  Eblis  was  sent  bj'  the  Deity  to  exile  them  on  account  of  their 
disorders  and  confine  them  in  the  remotest  region  of  the  earth. 
(Herbelot,  p.  39(1;  BaiUy  svr  V  Atlantide,  p.  147.) 

P.  56.  The  tnli^mnns  of  Solim/m.  Amongst  the  most  famous 
talismans  of  the  p]ast  and  which  could  control  even  the  arras  and  magic 
of  the  divas  or  giants,  was  rnohur  Soliwani,  the  seal  or  ring  of  Soliman 


195 


Jared,  fifth  monarch  of  the  world  after  Adam;  by  means  of  it  the 
possessor  had  the  entire  command,  not  only  of  the  elements,  but  also 
of  demons  and  every  created  being-.  (Richardson's  Dissertat,  p.  272; 
Herbelot,  p.  820.) 

P.  56.  Pre-Adamite  Sultans.  These  monarchs,  which  were 
seventy-two  in  number,  are  said  to  have  governed  each  a  distinct 
species  of  rational  beings  prior  to  the  existence  of  Adam.  Amongst  the 
most  renowned  of  them  were  Soliman  Raad,  Soliman  Daki  and  Soliman 
Di  Djinn  ben  Djinn.  (Herbelot,  p.  820.) 

P.  57.  The  ass  of  Balaam.,  the  dog  of  the  seven  sleepers,  and  the 
other  animMs  admitted  into  the  jyaradise  of  Mahomet.  It  was  a  tenet 
of  the  Mussulman  creed  that  all  animals  would  be  raised  again,  and 
many  of  them  honoured  with  admission  to  Paradise. 

P.  59.  Rocnabad.  The  stream  thus  denominated  flows  near  the 
city  of  Shiraz ;  its  waters  are  uncommonly  pure  and  limpid  and  their 
banks  swarded  with  the  finest  verdure.  Its  praises  are  celebrated  by 
Hafez  in  an  animated  song,  which  Sir  W.  Jones  has  admirably 
translated  : — ■ 

'  Boy,  let  yon  liquid  ruby  flow. 
And  bid  thy  pensive  heart  be  glad ; 
Whate'er  the  frowning  zealots  say. 
Tell  them  their  Eden  cannot  show 
A  stream  so  clear  as  Rocnabad, 
A  bower  so  sweet  as  Mosellay.' 

P.  61.  Mullahs.  Those  amongst  the  Mahometans  who  were  bred 
to  the  law  had  this  title;  and  from  their  order  the  judges  of  cities  and 
provinces  were  taken. 

P.  61.  The  sacred  Kaaha.  That  part  of  the  Temple  at  Mecca 
which  is  chiefly  revered  and  indeed  gives  a  sanctity  to  the  rest,  is  a 
s([uare  stone  building  called  the  Kaaba,  probably  from  its  quadrangular 
fonn ;  the  length  of  this  edifice  from  north  to  south  is  twenty-four 
cubits,  and  its  breadth  from  east  to  west  twenty-three;  the  door  is  on  the 
east  side  and  stands  about  four  cubits  from  the  ground,  the  floor  being 
level  with  the  threshold.  The  Kaaba  has  a  double  roof,  supported 
internally  by  three  octangular  pillars  of  aloes-wood,  between  which  on 
a  bar  of  iron  hangs  a  row  of  silver  lamps ;  the  outside  is  covered  with 

196 


rich  black  dunuisk,  adorned  with  an  embroidered  band  of  j,^old ;  this 
hanging,  which  is  changed  eveiy  year,  was  formerly  sent  by  the  caliphs. 
(Sale's  PreUmiiuiry  Discourse,  p.  152.) 

P.  t)4 — 05.  Reyale  these  pious  poor  souls  with  in.y  good  wine  from 
Shiraz.  The  prohibition  oi  wine  in  the  Koran  is  so  rigidly  observed 
by  the  conscientious,  especially  if  they  have  perfomied  the  pilgrimage 
to  Mecca,  that  they  deem  it  sinful  to  press  gi-apes  for  the  purpose  of 
making  it,  and  even  to  use  the  money  arising  from  its  sale.  (Chardin, 
Voy.  de  Perse,  tom.  ii.  p.  212.)  Shiraz  was  famous  in  the  East  for  its 
wines  of  ditt'erent  soi-ts,  but  particularly  for  its  red,  which  was  esteemed 
more  highly  than  even  the  white  wine  of  Kismische. 

P.  08.  Eunuchs  in  the  rear.  As  the  black  eunuchs  were  the 
inseparable  attendants  of  the  ladies,  the  rear  was  consequently  their 
post ;  so  in  the  argument  to  the  poem  of  Amriolkais :  '  One  daj'  when 
her  tribe  had  struck  their  tents  and  were  changing  their  station,  the 
women  as  usual  came  behind  the  rest,  with  the  servants  and  baggage 
in  caiTiages  fixed  on  the  backs  of  camels.' 

P.  G8.  Certain  car/es  of  the  ladies.  There  are  many  passages  of 
the  Moallakat  in  which  these  cages  are  fully  described ;  thus,  in  the 
poem  of  Lebeid :  *  How  were  thy  tender  atfections  raised  when  the 
damsels  of  the  tribe  departed,  when  they  hid  themselves  in  carriages 
of  cotton  like  antelopes  in  their  lair,  and  the  tents  as  they  were  struck 
gave  a  piercing  sound  !  They  were  concealed  in  vehicles  whose  sides  were 
well  covered  with  awnings  and  carpets,  with  fine-spun  curtains  and 
pictured  veils.'  Again  Zohair:  '  Look,  my  friend!  dost  thou  not  discern 
a  company  of  maidens  seated  on  camels  and  advancing  over  the  high 
ground  above  the  streams  of  Jortham?  They  leave  on  their  right  the 
mountains  and  rocky  plains  of  Kenaan.  Oh  !  how  many  of  my  bitter 
foes  and  how  many  of  my  firai  allies  does  Kenaan  contain  I  They  are 
mounted  in  can-iages  covered  with  costly  awnings  and  with  rose-coloured 
veils,  the  lining  of  which  have  the  hue  of  crimson  Andemwood.  They 
now  appear  by  the  valley  of  Subaan,  and  now  they  pass  through  it  ;  the 
trappings  of  all  their  camels  are  new  and  large.  When  they  ascend  from 
the  bosom  of  the  vale  they  sit  forward  on  the  saddle-cloths  with  every 
mark  of  a  voluptuous  gaiety.  {MotiUakat,  by  Sir  W.  Jones.  j)p.  40,  -35; 
see  also  Lady  M.  W.  Montague,  let.  xxvi.) 


iq: 


p.  69.  Those  nocturnal  insects  which  presage  evil.  It  is  observable 
that  in  the  5th  verse  of  the  91st  Psalm,  the  terror  by  nig-ht  is  rendered 
in  the  old  Eng-lish  version  the  bug-g-e  by  night.  In  the  first  settled  parts 
of  North  America,  eveiy  nocturnal  fly  of  a  noxious  quality  is  still 
generically  named  a  bug,  whence  the  tenn  bug-bear  signifies  one  that 
canies  terror  wherever  he  goes.  Beelzebub,  or  the  Lord  of  flies,  was  an 
Eastern  apjiellative  given  to  the  Devil,  and  the  nocturnal  sound  called 
by  the  Arabians  azif  was  believed  to  be  the  howling  of  demons. 
Analogous  to  this,  is  a  passage  in  Co7nus,  as  it  stood  in  the  original  copy  : 

'  But  for  that  damned  magician,  let  him  be  girl 
With  all  the  grisly  legions  that  troop 
Under  the  sooty  flag  of  Acheron, 
Harpies  and  Hydras,  or  all  the  monstrous  buggs 
'Twixt  Africa  and  Inde,  I'll  find  him  out.' 

P.  70.  Halted  on  the  hanks  of  the  Tigris.  It  is  a  practice  in  the 
East,  and  especially  when  large  parties  journey  together,  to  halt  if 
possible  in  the  vicinity  of  a  stream ;  thus  Zohair :  '  They  rose  at  day- 
break ;  they  proceeded  at  early  dawn ;  they  are  advancing  towards  the 
valley  of  Kas  directly  and  surely  as  the  hand  to  the  mouth.  Now  when 
they  have  reached  the  brink  of  yon  blue  giishing  rivulet  they  fix  the 
poles  of  their  tents,  like  the  Arab,  in  a  settled  mansion.' 

P.  73.  Vathek — with  two  little  -pages.  '  All  the  pages  of  the 
seraglio  are  sons  of  Christians  made  slaves  in  time  of  war  in  their  most 
tender  age.  The  incursions  of  robbers  in  the  confines  of  Circassia  afford 
the  means  of  supplying  the  seraglio,  even  in  times  of  peace.'  (Habesci's 
StMe  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  p.  157.)  That  the  pages  here  mentioned 
were  Circassians  appears  from  the  description  of  their  complexion, 
more  fair  than  the  enamel  of  Franguestan. 

P.  75.  Hath  seen  some  part  of  our  bodies  and-,  what  i^  worse,  our 
very  faces.  '  I  was  infonned,'  writes  Dr.  Cooke,  *  that  the  Persian 
women  in  general  would  sooner  expose  to  public  view  any  part  of  their 
bodies  than  their  faces.'  (Voyages  and  Travels,  vol.  ii.  p.  443.) 

P.  77.  Cakes  baked'  iyi  silver  ovens  for  his  royal  mouth.  Portable 
ovens  were  a  part  of  the  furniture  of  Eastern  travellers ;  St.  Jerome  (on 
Lament,  v.  10)  hath  particularly  described  them.  The  Caliph's  were 
of  the  same  kind,  only  substituting  silver  for  brass.  Dr.  Pococke 
mentions  his  having  been  entertained  in  an  Arabian  camp  with  cakes 

198 


baked  tor  him.  In  what  the  peculiarity  of  the  royal  bread  consisted 
it  is  not  easy  to  determine,  but  in  one  of  the  Arabian  tales  a  woman, 
to  g:ratify  her  utmost  desire,  wishes  to  become  the  wife  of  the  Sultan's 
baker,  assig-ning-  for  the  reason  that  she  might  have  her  fill  of  that 
bread  which  is  called  the  Sultan's.  (Vol.  iv.  p.  2l>LI.) 

1*.  79.  Horrible  Kaf.  This  mountain,  which  in  reality  is  no  other 
than  Caucasus,  was  supposed  to  surround  the  earth  like  a  ring 
encompassing  a  finger;  the  sun  was  believed  to  rise  from  one  of  its 
eminences  (as  over  Oeta,  by  the  I^tin  poets)  and  to  set  ou  the  opposite, 
whence  from  Kaf  to  Kaf  sig-nified  from  one  extremity  of  the  earth  to 
the  other.  The  fabulous  historians  of  the  East  afiinu  that  this 
mountain  was  founded  upon  a  stone  called  Sakhn/t,  one  grain  of  which 
according  to  Lokman,  would  enable  the  possessor  to  work  wonders;  this 
stone  is  fm-ther  described  as  the  pivot  of  the  earth  and  said  to  be  one 
vast  emerald,  from  the  refraction  of  whose  beams  the  heavens  derive 
their  azure.  It  is  added  that  whenever  God  would  excite  an  eai-thquake 
He  commands  the  stone  to  move  one  of  its  fibres  (which  supply  in  it  the 
office  of  nei'\'es)  and  that  being  moved,  the  pai-t  of  the  earth  connected 
with  it  quakes,  is  convulsed,  and  sometimes  expands;  such  is  the 
philosophy  of  the  Koran!  The  Tari'kh  Tahari,  written  in  Pei-sian, 
analogous  to  the  same  tradition,  relates  that  were  it  not  for  this  emerald 
the  earth  would  be  liable  to  perpetual  commotions  and  unfit  for  the 
abode  of  mankind.  To  arrive  at  the  Kaf  a  vast  region,  far  from  the  sun 
and  summer  gale,  must  be  travei'sed;  over  this  dark  and  cheerless  desert 
the  way  is  inextricable  without  the  direction  of  supernatural  guidance. 
Heie  the  divas  or  giants  were  confined  after  their  defeat  by  the  first 
heroes  of  the  human  race,  and  here  also  the  j)eris  or  fairies  are  sui)i)osed 
in  ordinaiT  to  reside.  Sukrag'e  the  g-iant  was  king  of  Kaf,  and  had  Kucail, 
one  of  the  children  c>f  Adam,  for  his  prime  minister.  The  giant  Aigenk 
likewise,  fiom  the  time  that  Tahamurah  made  war  upon  him,  reigned 
here,  and  reared  a  superb  palace  in  the  city  of  Ahriman,  with  galleries 
on  whose  walls  were  painted  the  creatures  that  inhabited  the  world  prior 
to  the  foraiation  of  Adam.  (Ilerbelot,  p.  230,  et(r.) 

1*.  7!J.  T/ir  Siinvrf/Ii.  This  is  that  wonderful  bird  of  the  East 
conceming  which  so  many  marvels  are  told ;  it  was  not  only  endowed 
with  reason,  but  possessed  also  the  knowle<lge  of  every  language;  hence 


199 


it  may  be  concluded  to  have  been  a  diva  in  a  borrowed  form.  Tbis 
creature  relates  of  itself  that  it  had  seen  the  g-reat  revolution  of  seven 
thousand  years  twelve  times  commence  and  close ;  and  that  in  its 
duration  the  world  had  been  seven  times  void  of  inhabitants  and  as 
often  replenished.  The  Simurg-h  is  represented  as  a  great  friend  to  the 
race  of  Adam  and  not  less  inimical  to  the  divas.  Tahamurath  and 
Ahriman  were  apprised  by  its  predictions  of  all  that  was  destined  to 
befall  them,  and  from  it  they  obtained  the  promise  of  assistance  in 
eveiy  undei-laking.  Araied  with  the  buckler  of  Djinn  ben  Djinn, 
Tahamurath  was  borne  by  it  through  the  air  over  the  dark  desert  to  Kaf . 
From  its  bosom  his  helmet  was  crested  with  plumes  which  the  most 
renowned  waiTiors  have  ever  since  worn.  In  every  conflict  the  Simurgh 
was  invulnerable,  and  the  heroes  it  favoured  never  failed  of  success; 
though  possessed  of  power  sufficient  to  exterminate  its  foes,  yet  the 
exertion  of  that  power  was  supposed  to  be  forbidden.  Sadi,  a  serious 
author,  g'ives  it  as  an  instance  of  the  universality  of  Providence  that 
the  Simurgh,  notwithstanding  its  immense  bulk,  is  at  no  loss  for 
sustenance  on  the  mountain  of  Kaf.  Inatulla  hath  described  Getiafrose, 
(jueen  of  the  g'enii,  as  seated  on  a  golden  chariot,  drawn  by  ten  Simurghs, 
whose  wings  extended  wide  as  the  earth-shading  Bir  or  Banian  tree, 
and  whose  talons  resembled  the  proboscis  of  mighty  elephants ;  but  it 
does  not  appear  from  any  other  writer  that  there  ever  was  more  than 
one,  which  is  frequently  called  the  marvellous  gryphon  and  said  to  be 
like  that  imaginary  monster.  (Herbelot,  pp.  1017,  810,  etc. ;  Tales  of 
Inatulla,  vol.  ii.  pp.  71,  72.)  As  the  magic  shield  of  Atlante  resembles 
the  buckler  of  Djinn  ben  Djinn,  so  his  Ippogrif  apparently  came  from 
the  Simurgh,  notwithstanding  the  reference  of  Ariosto  to  the  veridical 
archbishop  :  — • 

'  Non  ho  veduto  mai,  ne  letto  altrove, 
J'uor   che  in   Turpin,  d'un  si   fatto   animale.' 

P.  79.  Palampores ,  etc.  These  elegant  productions,  which  abound 
in  all  parts  of  the  East,  were  of  very  remote  antiquity;  not  only  are 
rrn'Sovas  ivai>6(t<;,  finely  flowered  linens,  noticed  by  Strabo,  but 
Herodotus  relates  that  the  nations  of  Caucasus  adorned  their  garaients 
with  figures  of  various  creatures  by  means  of  the  sap  of  certain 
vesretables,  which,  when  macerated  and  diluted  with  water,  communicate 
colours  that  cannot  be  washed  out  and  are  no  less  permanent  than  the 


200 


textm-e  itself.  (Strabo,  1.  xv.  p.  709;  Hercxlot,  1.  i.  p.  9(i.)  The  Arabian 
tales  repeatedly  describe  these  '  fine  linens  of  India,  painted  in  the 
most  lively  colours,  and  representing  beasts,  trees,  flowers,  etc. 
(Arabian  i\'i(jhts,  vol.  iv.  p.  217,  etc.) 

P.  80.  Afrits.  These  were  a  kind  of  Medusa  or  I^imia,  supposed  to 
be  the  most  terrible  and  cruel  of  all  the  ordei-s  of  the  divas.  (Herbelot, 
p.  66.) 

P.  80.  Tablets  fraxight  with  preternatural  qualities.  Mr.  Tlifhard- 
son  observes,  *  that  in  the  East  men  of  rank  in  general  caiTied  with 
them  pocket  astronomical  tables  which  they  consulted  on  every  affair  of 
moment.'  These  tablets  however  were  of  the  magical  kind  and  such  as 
often  occur  in  works  of  romance.  Thus  in  Boiardo,  Orlando  receives  from 
the  father  of  the  youth  he  had  rescued  a  book  that  would  solve  all 
doubts;  and  in  Ariosto,  Logistilla  bestows  upon  Astolpho  a  similar 
Directory.  The  books  which  Carathis  turned  over  with  Morakanabad  were 
imagined  to  have  possessed  the  like  virtues. 

P.  80.  Dwarfs.  Such  unfortunate  beings  as  are  thus  'curtailed 
of  fair  proportion,'  have  been  for  ages  an  appendage  of  Eastern 
grandeur.  One  part  of  their  office  consists  in  the  instruction  of  the 
pages,  but  their  principal  duty  is  the  amusement  of  their  master.  If  a 
dwarf  happen  to  be  a  mute  he  is  much  esteemed,  but  if  he  be  also  a 
eunuch  he  is  regarded  as  a  prodigj^  and  no  pains  or  expense  is  spared 
to  obtain  him.   (Habesci's  State  of  the  Ottovi-an  Empire,  p.   164,  etc.) 

P.  81.  Reading  the  holy  Koran.  The  Mahometans  have  a  book  of 
stops  or  pauses  in  reading  the  Koran,  which  divides  it  into  seventeen 
sections  and  allows  of  no  more.  (Herbelot,  p.  915.) 

P.  81.  The  bells  of  a  cafila.  A  cafila  or  caravan,  according  to  Pitts, 
is  divided  into  distinct  companies,  at  the  head  of  which  an  officer  or 
person  of  distinction  is  carried  in  a  kind  of  horse  litter,  and  followed 
by  a  sumpter  camel  loaded  with  his  treasure ;  this  camel  hath  a  bell 
fastened  to  either  side,  the  sound  of  which  may  be  heard  at  a 
considerable  distance;  others  have  bells  im  theii-  necks  and  their  legs  to 
solace  them  when  drooping  with  heat  and  fatigue.  InatuUa,  also,  in  his 
tales  hath  a  similar  reference :  '  The  bells  of  the  cafila  may  be  ining  in 
the  thirsty  desert.'  (Vol.  ii.  p.  15.) 


201 


p.  81.  Degf/ial.  This  word  signifies  properly  a  liar  and  imposter, 
but  is  applied  by  Mahometan  writers  to  their  antichrist.  He  is  described 
as  having-  but  one  eye  and  eyebrow,  and  on  his  forehead  the  radicals  of 
cafer  (or  infidel)  are  said  to  be  impressed.  According-  to  the  traditions  of 
the  faithful,  his  first  appearance  will  be  between  Irak  and  Syria, 
mounted  on  an  ass ;  seventy  thousand  Jews  from  Ispahan  are  expected 
to  follow  him.  His  continuance  on  earth  is  to  be  ioviy  days.  All  places 
are  to  be  destroyed  by  him  and  his  emissaries,  except  Mecca  and 
Medina,  which  will  be  protected  by  angels  from  the  general  overthrow; 
at  last,  however,  he  will  be  slain  by  Jesus,  who  is  to  encounter  him  at 
the  gate  of  Lud.   (Herbelot,  p.  282 ;  Sale's  Prelvm.  Disc.  p.  106.) 

P.  82.  Dictated  hy  the  blessed.  Intelligence.  That  is,  the  angel 
Gabriel.  The  Mahometans  deny  that  the  Koran  was  composed  by  their 
prophet ;  it  being  their  g-eneral  and  orthodox  belief  that  it  is  of  Divine 
origin,  nay,  even  eternal  and  uncreated,  remaining  in  the  very  essence 
of  God ;  that  the  first  transcript  has  been  from  everlasting  by  His 
throne,  written  on  a  table  of  immense  size  called  the  preserved  table, 
on  which  are  also  recorded  the  Divine  decrees,  past  and  future;  that  a 
copy  was  by  the  ministry  of  the  angel  Gabriel  sent  down  to  the  lowest 
heaven  in  the  month  of  Ramadan,  on  the  night  or  power;  from  whence 
Gabriel  revealed  it  to  Mahomet  by  parcels,  some  at  Mecca  and  some  at 
Medina.  (Al  Koran,  ch.  ii.  etc. ;  Sale's  PrelinTh.  Disc.  p.  85.) 

P.  85.  The  BisTJiillah.  This  word  (which  is  prefixed  to  every 
chapter  of  the  Koran  except  the  ninth)  signifies  '  In  the  name  of  the 
most  merciful  God.'  It  did  not  become  the  initiatory  fonnula  of  prayer 
till  the  time  of  Moez  the  Fatimite.  (Herbelot,  p.  326.)  Ablution  is  of 
an  origin  long  prior  to  Mahomet ;  it  is  mentioned  in  Homer  and  alluded 
to  by  the  Psalmist :  '  I  will  wash  my  hands  in  innocency,  and  so  will  I 
compass  thine  altar,  O  I^ord.'  Again:  '  Verily  have  I  cleansed  my  heart 
in  vain,  and  washed  my  hands  in  innocency.' 

P.  86 — 87.  A  magnificent  taktrevan.  This  kind  of  moving  throne, 
though  more  common  at  present  than  in  the  days  of  Vathek,  is  still 
confined  to  persons  of  the  highest  rank. 

P.  87.  Baths  of  rose-water.     The  use  of  perfumed  waters  for  the 
202 


purpose  of  bathinp:  is  of  an.  early  origin  in  the  East,  where  eveiy 
odoriferous  plant  sheds  a  richer  fragrance  than  is  known  to  our  more 
humid  climates.  The  rose  which  yields  this  lotion  is,  according  to 
Hasselquist,  of  a  beautiful  pale  blush  colour,  double,  large  as  a  man's 
fist,  and  more  exquisite  in  scent  than  any  other  species.  The  quantities 
of  this  water  distilled  annually  at  Fajhum  and  carried  to  distant 
countries  is  immense.  The  mode  of  conveying  it  is  in  vessels  of  copper 
coated  with  wax.  (VoyiKj.  p.  248.)  Ben  Jonson  makes  Volpone  say  to 
Celia:  — 

'  Their  bath  shall  be  the  juyce  of  gilliflowora. 
Spirit  of  roses  and  of  violets.' 

P.  88.  Lavib  d  la  creme.  No  dish  amongst  the  Easterns  was  more 
generally  admired;  the  Caliph  Abdolmelek,  at  a  splendid  entertainment 
to  which  whoever  came  was  welcome,  asked  Amrou  the  son  of  Hareth 
what  kind  of  meat  he  preferred  to  all  othei-s ;  the  old  man  answered  : 
"An  ass's  neck,  well  seasoned  and  roasted."  '*  But  what  say  you," 
replied  the  Caliph,  **  to  the  leg  or  shoulder  of  a  lamb  a  la  creme'?  " 
And  added : 

"  How  sweetly  we  live  if  a  shadow  would  last  ?  " 

(MS.  Laud,  Numb.  101.  A.  Ockley's  Hist,  of  the  Saracens,  vol.   ii.  p. 
277.) 

P.  89.  The  nine  hundred  and  ninety-ninth  time.  The  Mahometans 
boast  of  a  doctor  who  is  reported  to  have  read  over  the  Koran  not  fewer 
than  twenty  thousand  times.  (Herbelot,  p.  75.) 

P.  91.  To  let  down  the  fjreat  swing.  The  swing  was  an  exercise 
much  used  in  the  apartments  of  the  Eastern  ladies,  and  contributed  not 
only  to  their  health  but  to  their  amusement.  {Tales  of  Inatulla,  vol.  1, 
p.  2o9.) 

P.  95.  Calenders.  These  were  a  sort  of  men  amongst  the 
Mahometans  who  abandoned  father  and  mother,  wife  and  children, 
relations,  and  possessions,  to  wander  through  the  world  under  a 
pretence  of  religion,  entirely  subsisting  on  the  fortuitous  bounty  of 
those  they  had  the  address  to  dupe.  (Herbelot,  Suppl.  p.  204.) 


203 


P,  95.  Santons.  A  body  of  religionists  who  were  also  called  Abdals 
and  pretended  to  be  inspired  with  the  most  enthusiastic  raptures  of 
divine  love ;  they  were  regarded  by  the  vulgar  as  saints.  (Olearius, 
torn.  i.  p.  971 ;  Herbelot,  p.  5.) 

P.  95.  Dervises  or  Dervishes.  The  term  Dervise  signifies  a  poor 
man  and  is  the  general  appellation  by  which  a  religious  amongst  the 
Mahometans  is  named.  There  are  however  discriminations  that 
distinguish  this  class  from  the  others  already  mentioned;  they  are 
bound  by  no  vow  of  poverty,  they  abstained  not  from  marriage,  and, 
whenever  disposed,  they  may  relinquish  both  their  blue  shirt  and 
profession.  (Herbelot,  Suppl.  214.) 

P.  95.  Brahmins.  These  constituted  the  principal  caste  of  the 
Indians,  according  to  whose  doctrine  Brahma,  from  whom  they  are 
called,  is  the  first  of  the  three  created  beings  by  whom  the  world  was 
made.  This  Brahma  is  said  to  have  communicated  to  the  Indians  four 
books,  in  which  all  the  sciences  and  ceremonies  of  their  religion  are 
comprised.  The  word  Brahma  in  the  Indian  language  signifies  pervading 
all  things.  The  Brahmins  lead  a  life  of  most  rigid  abstinence,  refraining 
not  only  from  the  use  but  even  the  touch  of  animal  food,  and  are  equally 
exemplary  for  their  contempt  of  pleasures  and  devotion  to  philosophy 
and  religion.  (Herbelot,  p.  212;  Bruckeri  Hist.  Philosoph.  torn.  i.  p. 
194.) 

P.  95.  Fakirs.  This  sect  were  a  kind  of  religious  anchorites  who 
spent  their  whole  lives  in  the  severest  austerities  and  mortification. 
It  is  almost  impossible  for  the  imagination  to  form  an  extravagance 
that  has  not  been  practised  by  some  of  them  to  torment  themselves. 
As  their  reputation  for  sanctity  rises  in  proportion  to  their  sufferings, 
those  amongst  them  are  reverenced  the  most  who  are  most  ingenious  in 
the  invention  of  tortures  and  persevering  in  enduring  them;  hence  some 
have  persisted  in  sitting  or  standing  for  years  together  in  one  unvaried 
posture,  supporting  an  almost  intolerable  burden,  dragging  the  most 
cumbrous  chains,  exposing  their  naked  bodies  to  the  scoi-ching  sun, 
and  hanging  with  head  downward  before  the  fiercest  fires.  (Reliff. 
Cerem.  vol.  iii.  p.  2G4,  etc. ;  White's  Sermons,  p.  504.) 

204 


p.  96.  Tkn/iu  and  Jj-huru.  Two  deities  of  the  East  Indians 
concerning  whose  histoiy  and  adventures  more  nonsense  is  related  than 
can  be  found  in  the  whole  compass  of  mythology  besides.  The  traditions 
of  their  votaries  are  no  doubt  allegorical,  but  without  a  key  to  disclose 
their  mystic  import  they  are  little  better  than  senseless  jargon. 

1'.  97.  Tiilopoins.  This  order,  which  abounds  in  Siam,  Laos, 
Pegu,  and  other  countries,  consists  of  different  classes  and  both  sexes, 
but  chiefly  of  men.     {Relifj-  Cereni.  vol.  iv.  p.  G2,  etc.) 

P.  98.  Sm^iU  plates  of  abominations.  The  Koran  hath  established 
several  distinctions  relative  to  different  kinds  of  food;  and  many 
Mahometans  are  so  scrupulous  as  not  to  touch  the  flesh  of  any  animal 
over  which  in  the  article  of  death  the  butcher  had  omitted  to  pronounce 
the  Bismillah.  {Regis.  Cerein.  vol.  vii.  p.  110.) 

P.  99.  Peris.  The  word  peri  in  the  Pei*sian  language  signifies  that 
beautiful  race  of  creatures  which  constitutes  the  link  between  angels 
and  men.  The  Arabians  call  them  (/inn  or  genii,  and  we  (from  the 
Persian,  perhaps)  fairies;  at  least  the  peris  of  the  Pei"sian  romance 
correspond  to  that  imaginaiy  class  of  beings  in  our  poetical  system. 
The  Italians  denominate  them  fata,  in  allusion  to  their  power  oi 
charming  and  enchanting;  thus  the  Manta  fatidica  of  Virgil  is  rendered 
in  Orlando  La  fata  Manto.  The  term  ginn  being  common  to  both  peris 
and  divas,  some  have  erroneously  fancied  that  the  peris  were  female 
divas;  this  appellation,  however,  served  only  to  discriminate  their 
common  nature  from  the  angelic  and  human,  without  respect  to  their 
qualities,  moral  or  pei-sonal ;  thus  the  divas  are  hideous  and  wicked, 
whilst  the  peris  are  beautiful  and  good.  Amongst  the  Pei-sian  poets  the 
beauty  of  the  peris  is  proverbial,  insomuch  that  a  woman  superlatively 
handsome  is  styled  by  them  the  offspring  of  a  peri. 

P.  103.  Megnoun  and  Leileh.  These  personages  are  esteemed 
amongst  the  Arabians  as  the  most  beautiful,  chaste  and  impassioned 
of  lovers ;  and  their  amoui^s  have  been  celebrated  with  all  the  (-hanus 
of  verse  in  every  Oriental  language ;  the  Mahometans  regard  them  and 
the  poetical  records  of  their  love  in  the  same  light  as  the  Bridegroom 
and  Spouse,  and  the  Song  of  Songs  are  regarded  by  the  Jews. 
(Herbelot,  p.  573.) 


205 


p.  105.  Shadukiarn  and  Amhreahad.  These  were  two  cities  of  the 
Peris  in  the  imaginary  region  of  Djinnistan ;  the  former  signifies 
pleasure  and  desire,  the  latter  tlie  city  of  Amhergus.  (Richardson's 
Dissertatio ns ,  p.  169.) 

P.  108.  A  spoon  of  Cocknos.  The  rocknos  is  a  bird  whose  beak  is 
much  esteemed  for  its  beautiful  polish,  and  sometimes  used  as  a  spoon ; 
thus  in  the  history  of  Ataimulck  and  Zelica  Begum,  it  was  employed 
for  a  similar  purpose :  '  Zelica  having-  called  for  refreshment,  six  old 
slaves  instantly  brought  in  and  distributed  Mahramas,  and  then  served 
about  in  a  great  basin  of  raartabam  a  salad  made  of  herbs  of  various 
kinds,  citron  juice  and  the  pith  of  cucumbers.  They  served  it  first  to 
the  princess  in  a  cocknos'  beak;  she  took  a  beak  of  the  salad,  eat  it, 
and  gave  another  to  the  next  slave  that  sat  by  her  on  her  rig-ht  hand, 
which  slave  did  as  her  mistress  had  done.' 

P.  111.  Ghoules.  Ghoul  or  ghul  in  Arabic  signifies  any  temfying 
object  which  deprives  people  of  the  use  of  their  senses ;  hence  it  became 
the  appellative  of  that  species  of  monster  which  was  supposed  to  haunt 
forests,  cemeteries  and  other  lonelj'^  places,  and  believed  not  only  to 
tear  in  pieces  the  living,  but  to  dig  up  and  devour  the  dead.  That  kind 
of  insanity  called  by  the  Arabians  kut/nib  (a  word  sig"nifying  not  only 
a  wolf,  but  likewise  a  male  ghoul),  which  incites  such  as  are  afflicted 
with  it  to  roam  howling-  amidst  those  melancholy  haunts,  may  cast  some 
light  on  the  nature  of  the  possession  recorded  by  St.  Mark,  chap.  v. 
1,  etc. 

P.  113.  The  carhunclc  of  Jdinshyd.  This  mighty  potentate  was 
the  fourth  sovereign  of  the  dynasty  of  the  Pischadians,  and  brother  or 
nephew  to  Tahamurath;  his  proper  name  was  Jatn,  and  Shyd,  which 
ill  the  lang-uage  of  the  ancient  Persians  denominated  the  sun,  an 
addition  ascribed  by  some  to  the  majesty  of  his  person,  and  by  others 
to  the  splendour  of  his  actions.  One  of  the  most  magnificent  monuments 
of  his  reign  was  the  city  of  Istakhar,  of  which  Tahamurath  had  laid 
the  foundations.  This  city,  known  as  Gihil-  or  Tchil-minar,  from  the 
forty  columns  reared  in  it  by  Homai  or  (according  to  our  author  and 
the  g-reat  authorities)  Soliman  Bon  Daoud,  was  known  to  the  Greeks 
by    the   name    of    Persepolis ;    and   there    is   still    extant    in   the   East   a 

206 


tradition  that  when  Alexander  burnt  the  edifices  cif  the  Persian  kinjjfs 
seven  stupendous  stiiictures  ut  Jamshyd  were  consumed  with  his  pahice. 
This  prince,  after  having-  subjected  to  his  empire  seven  vast  provinces 
of  Upper  Asia  and  enjoyed  in  peace  a  long  reign  (which  some  authoi-s 
have  protracted  to  seven  hundred  years),  became  intoxicated  with  his 
greatness,  and,  foolishly  fancying  it  would  have  no  end,  arrog-ated  to 
himself  divine  honoui-s;  but  the  Almighty  raised  up,  even  in  his  own 
house,  a  terrible  insti-ument  to  abase  his  pride,  by  whom  he  was  easily 
overcome  and  driven  into  exile.  The  author  of  Giamie  al  Tavatikh 
mentions  the  cup  or  concave  mirror  of  Jamshyd,  foraied  of  a  gem 
and  called  the  cup  of  the  sun.  To  this  vessel  the  Persian  poets  often 
refer,  and  allegorise  it  in  different  ways;  they  attribute  to  it  the 
property  of  exhibiting  everything  in  the  compass  of  Nature  and  even 
some  things  that  are  preternatural.  The  gem  it  consisted  of  appears  to 
be  the  carbuncle  or  Oriental  ruby,  which,  from  its  resemblance  to  a 
burning  coal  and  the  splendour  it  was  supposed  to  emit  in  the  dark, 
was  called  schehgerag  or  the  torch  of  the  night.  According  to  Strabo 
it  obtained  its  high  estimation  among-st  the  Persians,  who  were 
worshippers  of  fire,  from  its  igneous  qualities  and  perhaps  those  virtues 
for  which  it  hath  been  styled  '  the  first  of  stones.'  Milton  had  a  learned 
retrospect  to  its  fabulous  powei*s  in  describing  the  Old   Sei-pent : 

'  His  head 
Crested   aloft,   and   carbuncle   his   eyes.' 

(Herbelot,  pp.  .392,  395,  780,  etc. ;  Brighte  on  Melancholie,  p.  321 ; 
Paradise  Lost,  ix.  499.) 

P.  117.  As  her  haruls  evince.  When  females  in  the  East  are 
betrothed,  their  palms  and  fingers  are  tinged  of  a  crimson  colour  with 
the  herb  henna.  This  is  called  the  crimson  of  consent.  (Tales  uf 
InatuUa,  vol.  ii.  p.  15.) 

P.  118.  Violate  the  rites  of  hospitality.  So  high  an  idea  of  these 
rites  prevails  amongst  the  Arabians  that  a  bread  and  salt  traitor  is  the 
most  opprobrious  invective  with  which  one  person  can  reproach  another. 
(Richardson's  Dissert,  p.  219;  see  also  the  story  of  Ali  Baba  and  the 
Forty  Thieves  in  the  Arabian  Nights,  vol.  iv.  p.  IGG.) 


207 


p.  122.  All  instruTTients  of  music  were  broken.  Thus  in  the  Arabian 
Nights  :  '  Haroiin  Al  Raschid  wept  over  Schemselnihar,  and  before  he 
left  the  room  ordered  all  the  musical  instruments  to  be  broken,' 
(Vol.  ii.  p.  196.) 

P.  123.  Imans  began  to  recite  their  prayers.  An  Iman  is  the 
principal  priest  of  a  mosque.  It  was  the  office  of  the  Imans  to  precede 
the  bier,  praving'  as  the  procession  moved  on.  {Relig.  Cerem.  vol.  vii. 
p.  117.) 

P.  123.  The  wailful  cries  of  "  La  illaha  ill'  Allah."  This 
exclamation,  which  contains  the  leading-  principle  of  Mahometan 
belief  and  sig-nifies  there  is  no  God  but  God,  was  commonly  uttered 
under  some  violent  emotion  of  mind.  The  Spaniards  adopted  it  from 
their  Moorish  neighbours  and  Cervantes  hath  used  it  in  Don  Quixote  : 
'  En  esto  llegaron  coiTiendo  con  grita,  lililies  (literally  professions  of 
faith  in  Alia)  y  alg-azara  los  de  las  libreas,  adonde  Don  Quixote  suspense 
y  atonito  estava.'  (Parte  Segninda,  cap.  Ixi.  torn.  iv.  p.  241.)  The  same 
expression  is  sometimes  written  by  the  Spaniards  lAlaila  and  Hila 
hilahaila. 

P.  12().  The  angel  of  Death  had  opened  the  portal  of  some  other 
ivorld.  The  name  of  this  exterminating  angel  is  Azrael,  and  his  office 
is  to  conduct  the  dead  to  the  abode  assigned  them,  which  is  said  by 
some  to  be  near  the  place  of  their  interment. 

P.  126.  Monger  and  Nakir.  These  are  two  black  angels  of  a 
tremendous  appearance  who  examine  the  departed  on  the  subject  of 
his  faith;  by  whom,  if  he  give  not  a  satisfactory  account,  he  is  sure  to 
be  cudgelled  with  maces  of  red-hot  iron  and  tonnented  more  variously 
than  words  can  describe. 

P.  126.  The  fatal  bridge.  This  bridge,  called  in  Arabic  al  Sirat 
and  said  to  extend  over  the  infernal  gmlf,  is  represented  as  narrower 
than  a  spider's  web  and  sharper  than  the  edge  of  a  sword.  Though  the 
attempt  to  cross  it  be 

'  More  full  of  peril,  and  advent'rous  spirit. 
Than  to  o'erwalk  a  current,  roaring  loud. 
On  the  unsteadfast  footing  of  a  spear  ' ; 

208 


yet  the  paradise  of  Mahomet  can  be  entered  hy  no  other  avenue.  Those 
indeed  who  have  behaved  well  need  not  be  alanned;  mixed  characters 
will  find  it  difficult,  but  the  wicked  soon  miss  their  standing  and  plunge 
headlong  into  the  abyss.  (Pocock  in  l*ort.  Mns.  ]>.  282,  etc.)  Milton 
apparently  copied  from  this  well-known  fiction,  and  not  as  Ur.  Warton 
conjectured  from  the  Poet  Sadi,  his  way 

'  Over  the  dark  abyss,  whose  boiling  gulf 
Tamely  endur'd  a  bridge  of  wond'rous  length. 
From  hell  continu'd,  reaching  the  utmost  orb 
Of  this  frail  world.' 

P.  138.  Wine  hoarded  up  in  bottles  prior  to  the  birth  of  Mahomet. 
The  prohibition  of  wine  by  the  prophet  materially  diminished  its 
consumption  within  the  limits  of  his  own  dominions;  hence  a  resene 
of  it  might  be  expected  of  the  age  here  specified.  The  custom  of 
hoarding  wine  was  not  unknown  to  the  Persians,  though  not  so  often 
practised  by  them  as  by  the  Greeks  and  the  Romans.  *  I  purchase,' 
says  Lebeid,  *  the  old  liquor  at  a  dear  rate,  in  dark  leathern  bottles 
long  reposited,  or  in  casks  black  with  pitch,  whose  seals  I  break,  and 
then  fill  the  cheerful  goblet.   {MoaUakat,  p.  53.) 

P.  141.  Her  great  carnal  Alboufaki.  There  is  a  singular  and 
laboured  description  of  a  camel  in  the  Tarafa,  but  Alboufaki  possessed 
qualities  appropriate  to  himself  and  which  rendered  him  but  little  less 
conspicuous  than  the  defonued  dun  camel  of  Aad. 

P.  150.  Blue  fishes.  Fishes  of  the  same  colour  are  mentioned  in 
the  Arabian  IVir/hts,  and  like  these  were  endowed  with  the  gift  of  speech. 

P.  153.  Wavinff  .streamers  on  which  were  inscribed  the  na.vxes  nf 
Alia  and  the  Prophet.  The  position  that  '  there  is  no  God  but  God,  and 
Mahomet  is  His  prophet,'  pervades  even'  part  of  the  Mahometan 
religion.  Banners,  like  those  here  descri])ed,  are  preserved  in  the 
several  mosques,  and  on  the  death  of  extraordinary  persons  are  Ijorne 
before  the  bier  in  solemn  state.   (ReJig.  Cerem.   vol.   vii.   pp.   119-20.) 

P.  154.  Astrolabes,  The  mention  of  the  Astrolabe  may  be  deemed 

209 


incompatible  at  first  view  with  chronological  exactness,  as  there  is  no 
instance  of  any  being-  constructed  by  a  Mussulman  till  after  the  time 
of  Vathek.  It  may  however  be  remarked,  to  go  no  higher,  that  Sinesius, 
bishop  of  Ptolemais,  invented  one  in  the  fifth  century ;  and  that  Carathis 
was  not  only  herself  a  Greek,  but  also  cultivated  those  sciences  which 
the  good  Mussulmans  of  her  time  all  held  in  abhorrence.  (Bailly,  Hist, 
de  V  Astronom.  moderne,  tom.  i.  pp.  563,  573.) 

P.  158.  On  the  hanks  of  the  stream  hives  and  oratories.  The  bee 
is  an  insect  held  in  high  veneration  amongst  the  Mahometans,  it  being 
pointed  out  in  the  Koran  '  for  a  sign  unto  the  people  that  understand,' 
the  Santons  therefore  who  inhabit  the  fertile  banks  of  Eocnabad  are  not 
less  famous  for  their  hives  than  their  oratories.  (Herbelot,  p.  717.) 

P.  IGO.  Sheiks,  Cadis.  Sheiks  are  the  chiefs  of  the  societies  of 
Dei-vishes ;  Cadis  are  the  magistrates  of  a  town  or  city. 

P.  160.  Asses  in  bridles  of  rihand  inscribed  from  the  Koran.  As 
the  judges  of  Israel  in  ancient  days  rode  on  white  asses,  so  amongst 
the  Mahometans  those  that  affect  an  extraordinary  sanctity  use  the 
same  animal  in  preference  to  the  horse.  Sir  John  Chardin  observed  in 
various  parts  of  the  East  that  their  reins,  as  here  represented,  were 
of  silk,  with  the  name  of  God  or  other  inscriptions  upon  them.  (Ludeke, 
Ea-pos.  brevis,  p.  49;  Chardin's  MS.  cited  by  Harmer.) 

P.  164.  Ehli^.  Herbelot  supposes  this  title  to  have  been  a 
corniption.  It  was  the  appellation  conferred  by  the  Arabians  upon  the 
prince  of  the  apostate  angels,  whom  they  represent  as  exiled  to  the 
infenial  regions  for  refusing  to  worship  Adam  at  the  command  of  the 
Supreme. 

P.  167.  Balkis.  This  was  the  Arabian  name  of  the  Queen  of 
Sheba,  who  went  from  the  south  to  hear  the  wisdom  and  admire  the 
glory  of  Solomon ;  the  Koran  represents  her  as  a  worshipper  of  fire. 
Solomon  is  said  not  only  to  have  entertained  her  with  the  greatest 
magnificence,  but  also  to  have  raised  her  to  his  bed  and  his  throne.  (Al 
Koran,  ch.  xxvii.  and  Sale's  notes;  Herbelot,  p.  182.) 


210 


1*.  174.  (hiranahad .  This  monster  is  represented  iis  ;i  fierce  flyinjj: 
hydra  and  belong-s  to  the  same  class  with  the  ni/islir,  whose  ordinary 
food  was  serpents  and  dragons,  the  soham,  which  had  the  head  of  a  horee 
with  four  eyes  and  the  body  of  a  flame-coloured  drajion,  the  si/l ,  a  ])asilisk 
with  a  face  resembling^  the  human,  but  so  tremendous  that  no  mortal 
could  bear  to  behold  it,  the  ejder  and  others. 

P.  ITo.  Creatures  of  clay.  Nothing  could  have  been  more  appo- 
sitely imagined  than  this  compellation.  Eblis  had  suffered  a  degradation 
from  his  primeval  rank  and  was  consig-ned  to  these  regions  for  having 
refused  to  worship  Adam,  in  obedience  to  the  supreme  command; 
alleging  in  justification  of  his  refusal  that  himself  had  been  fonned 
of  ethereal  fire,  whilst  Adam  was  only  a  creature  of  clay.  (Al  Koran,  c. 
65,  etc.) 

P.  175.  The  fortress  of  Ahrlmdn.  In  the  mythology  of  the 
Easterns,  Ahriman  was  accounted  the  Demon  of  Discord.  The  ancient 
Persian  romances  abound  in  descriptions  of  tliis  fortress,  in  which  the 
inferior  demons  assemble  to  receive  the  behests  (jf  their  prince,  and 
from  whom  they  proceed  to  exercise  their  malice  in  every  part  of  the 
world.   (Herbelot,  p.  71.) 

P.  175.  The  halls  of  Arf/enk.  The  halls  of  this  mighty  diva,  who 
reigned  in  the  mountains  of  Kaf,  contained  the  statutes  of  the  seventy- 
two  Solimans  and  the  portraits  of  the  various  creatures  subject  to  them, 
not  one  of  which  bore  the  slightest  similitude  to  man  ;  some  had  many 
heads,  others  many  arms,  and  some  consisted  of  many  bodies;  their 
heads  were  all  very  extraordinary,  some  resembling  the  elephant's  the 
buffalo's  and  the  boar's,  whilst  othei*s  were  still  more  monstrous. 

P.  170.  Holdiuff  his  rif/ht  hand  m-otionless  on  his  heart.  Sandys 
observes  that  the  application  of  the  right  hand  to  the  heart  is  the 
customary  mode  of  Eastern  salutation;  but  the  perseverance  of  the 
votaries  of  Eblis  in  this  attitude  was  intended  to  express  their  devotion 
to  him  both  heart  and  hand. 


211 


p.  184.  Carathis  on  the  back  of  an  afrit.  The  expedition  of  the 
afrit  in  fetching  Carathis  is  characteristic  of  this  order  of  divas.  We 
read  in  the  Koran  that  another  of  the  fraternity  offered  to  bring  the 
Queen  of  Sheba's  throne  to  Solomon  before  he  could  rise  from  his  place. 
(Ch.  27.) 


212 


Robarts  Library 

DUE    DATE: 

July  30,  1996 


Fines  50^  per  day 


For  Touch  Tone 
telephone  renewals 

call  971-2400 

Hours: 

Mon.  to  Fri.  8:30  am  to  midnight 

Saturday  9  am  to  1 0  pm 

Sunday  1  pm  to  1 0  pm 

For  telephone  renewals 
call  978-8450 

Hours: 

Mon.  to  Sat.  9  am  to  5  pm 

Sunday  1  pm  to  5  pm 


How  to 


Search  the  Internet  on 
UTLink: 

•  Information  on  the  Net 

•  Gopher  /  Veronica 

•  World  Wide  Web